CROWN

THEOLOGICAL

LIBRARY

VOL.

XXI.

LAKE'S

HISTORICAL

EVIDENCE

FOR

THE

RESURRECTION

OF

JESUS

CHRIST

Crown
WORKS
Vol.
I."

tTbeologtcal
ALREADY

PUBLISHED
BIBLE.

BABEL

AND 55.

By
OF

Dr

FRIEDRICH

DELITZSCH. Vol.
II." THE

VIRGIN and Critical

BIRTH

CHRIST. PAUL
LOBSTEIN.

An

Historical
3S.

Essay.
FOR

By

Vol.

III. -MY of
a

STRUGGLE

LIGHT.
35. 6d.

Confessions

Preacher. LIBERAL and

By
Mission. IS
55.

R.

WIMMER.

Vol.

IV."

CHRISTIANITY.

Its REVILLE. 45.

Origin,
ADOLF

Nature,
Vol. V."

By JEAN

WHAT

CHRISTIANITY?

By By W.

HARNACK.

Vol.

VI."
5S.

FAITH

AND

MORALS.

HERRMANN.

Vol.

VII." the

EARLY

HEBREW
the

Origin, the Value, and of Israel. of the Legends

5S.

STORY. Historical

of Study Background D.D.

By

JOHN
AND

P.

PETERS,

Vol.

VIII." MATERIAL T. K.
"

BIBLE FOR

PROBLEMS
THEIR

THE

NEW

SOLUTION.
55.

By Prof.
ATONE CULTURE.

CHEYNE,
THE AND

D.Litt., D.D.
DOCTRINE ITS

Vol.

IX.

OF

THE

MENT
AND

By
Vol. X." OF

RELIGION the late AUGUSTE

THE

HISTORICAL MODERN AND SABATIER. CHRISTIAN

45.

EVOLUTION,
6d. CONCEPTION in
35.

EARLY
:

CHRIST
of

its

History
Vol. XL"

Religion.
CHILD

Value Significance and PFLEIDERER. By OTTO AND

the

6d.

THE

RELIGION.
6s.

Eleven

Essays
Vol.
XII."

by Various
THE

Writers.

EVOLUTION

OF

RELIGION R.

An

Anthropological
D.Litt. Vol.
XIII." 55. THE

Study.
BOOKS

By
OF

L.

FARNELL,

M.A.,
TESTA

THE
VON

NEW

MENT. Vol. Vol.

XIV." XV." TIAN

By Baron JESUS.
THE
WITH

HERMANN

SODEN,
4s.

D.D.

55.

ByW.
COMMUNION GOD.

BOUSSET.

OF

THE

CHRIS Revised

By

W.
53.

HERRMANN.

and Vol.

much

enlarged Edition.
HEBREW

XVI."
ment

RELIGION.
under Ezra.

To

the E.

Establish
M.A.

of

Judaism

J3y W.
AND

ADDIS,

5SVol. XVII." RUDOLF Vol.

NATURALISM OTTO.
6s.

RELIGION.

By
GOSPEL.
45. 6d.

XVIII.-ESSAYS

ON HARNACK RELIGION

THE
and Dr

SOCIAL HERRMANN.
THE
4s.

By
Vol.

Dr

ADOLF

XIX."
TAMENT.

THE

OF
MARTI.

OLD 6d.

TES

By
LUKE
Adolf

KARL

Vol.

XX."

THE

One
6s.

of Dr

PHYSICIAN. New Harnack's

Being
Testament

Volume Studies.

Descriptive Prospectus

on

Application.

THE
FOR

HISTORICAL THE
OF

EVIDENCE

RESURRECTION

JESUS

CHRIST

BY

KIRSOPP
PROFESSOR OF NEW TESTAMENT IN THE

LAKE,
EXEGESIS UNIVERSITY AND

M.A.
EARLY LEIDEN OF

(OxoN.)
CHRISTIAN LITERATURE

WILLIAMS
14

"
COVENT

NORGATE
GARDEN,
LONDON

HENRIETTA

STREET, YORK:
G.

NEW

P.

PUTNAM'S

SONS

1907

VttLL CMRISTi BIB, MAJ,

CONTENTS

PAGES

INTRODUCTION
.

1-12

CHAPTER

THE

ACCOUNT LORD

OF

THE

RESURRECTION

OF

THE

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL
....

13-43

CHAPTER

II

THE

NARRATIVE

OF

THE

RESURRECTION SYNOPTIC

IN

MARK

AND

THE

PARALLEL

PASSAGES

44-79

CHAPTER

III

THE

NON-MARCAN
LUKE

NARRATIVES ACTS

IN

MATTHEW
CONCLU

AND

THE

THE

SPURIOUS

SIONS

OF

MARK
......

80-124

CHAPTER

IV

THE

NARRATIVE FOURTH

OF

THE

RESURRECTION

IN

THE

GOSPEL.

125-147

CHAPTER

THE

ACCOUNTS

OF

THE

RESURRECTION

IN

APO

CRYPHAL

BOOKS
....

148-165

viii

CONTENTS

CHAPTER

VI
PAGES

THE

RECONSTRUCTION

OF

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

66-239

CHAPTER

VII

THE

FACTS

WHICH

ARE

BEHIND

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION.

240-279
"

280-284 APPENDICES
, .
"

INDEX
-

285-291

THE
FOR

HISTORICAL THE RESURRECTION

EVIDENCE
OF

JESUS

CHRIST

INTRODUCTION

THE

present

essay

is intended for discuss the

to

be

an

inquiry
of

into

the

historical It but

evidence
to

Resurrection with

the

Lord.

attempts
without and

this the the with

adequate
of of which

fulness,
historical

transcending passing
or

boundaries

research,
and

into

region points

psychology
are

philosophy,
for its

dealing

not

important
It

actual

purpose.
to

is, however,
of

desirable
method its

begin by pointing
of

out

the
to

existence draw also method It of has

another
to

studying,
and

in

order

attention
to

advantages
can

limitations,
be done

and the

indicate

what

and

cannot

by

actually
sometimes with in

followed. been
the stated that is the
not

proper
to

method it

dealing
event

Resurrection but

discuss

as

an

history,

as

something

which

can

be

THE

RESURRECTION

proved by
kind false.

the

witness
seems

of
to

religiousexperience. This
be

of statement It is true is

partlytrue

and

partly

that

for

facts only spiritual spiritual and any

evidence
them For
must

ultimatelydecisive;
be

inquiry into
this truth. the of

based

on

the the

recognition of
best

such

an

inquiry
of the
as
a

starting-pointis
It is the claim
to

consciousness

individual.

that Christianity conscious power well of this this

"

religionit helps men

with human
a

become

of direct
to

communion

higher spiritual
life is eternal
as

and
as

recognise that
the

while temporal, who

Christian

community
and in
a

consists made
sense

men

enjoy

this

consciousness that the life

have certain

recognition. It
covers

is clear which

the

doctrine of of
an

Resurrection
case as

implies
well of

the

existence
as

eternal

(in the
cannot

Christians

Christ)

which

be

conquered
space and been in his

by death,
time. very The

because main

it is exalted outlines of

above this

both

position have
Inge

beautifully expressed by
Lectures he
men

Professor Christian

Bampton
in which "The

(pp. 325
:
"

f.)on

Mysticism,

says
to

whom

we

naturallyturn
are

as

our

best
seem

authorities
to

in been

matters spiritual

those anima their

who

have

endowed who have and

with

an

naturaliter whole lives

Christiana, and
to

devoted the imitation

the

service of God

of Christ.

INTRODUCTION

"

Now

it will be found

that these agree

men

of

acknowledged
what have
not

and

pre-eminentsaintliness
us

very
us

in closely that

they tell
arrived

about

God.
an

They

tell

they

gradually at
on

unshakable
on

conviction,

based God

inference

but whom

immediate the human all that that and

that experience,
can spirit

is

spiritwith
;

hold

intercourse of

that

in him

meet

they can they can

imagine
see

truth, and goodness,

beauty ;

his

everywhere in nature, footprints

within them
as as

feel his presence life ;

so

the

very
come

life of their
to

that
come

in
to

proportion
him. and

they
tell
us

themselves

they

They
from

that

what

separates us

from

him
;

in self-seeking happinessis,first, all its forms

;

all its forms

are

in and, secondly, sensuality the ways of darkness

;

that these
hide from

and the

death,

which the

us

the face of God

while

path
more

of

just
more

is like
unto

shining light which perfectday.

the As

shineth have
to

and

the way,

they

toiled up them of

the

narrow

Spirit has

spoken
eyes

Christ,

and

has

the enlightened have

at

of their
to

till they understandings, the love of

least

begun

know

Christ which
fulness

passethknowledge,and
of God." Few would
or

to be filled with

all the

deny
that

the it

real

value
the

of

this

line

of

argument,
which makes

represents

driving power distinguishes

religiona livingforce,and

THE

RESURRECTION

it from

theology,
"

the

attempt
to

to

translate

into

the

language
to

of

time, and
of

give

intellectual
are

expression
the

the

things

eternitywhich

perceived by

spirit.
On and pass the there other is
a

hand,

such

method
some

has

its limitations of

tendency in
their

schools It
men

thought

to

beyond
of

boundaries. when the From

is, for instance, a

say that fact

confusion

thought

spiritual
of the
case

experiencecan
Resurrection it cannot the the for

guarantee
of the

historical the
nature

Lord.

of the
events

possibly prove
Jesus. of events
means

anything
can,

about

the

of

historyof meaning

It

and
are

does, throw

light on

which
but

vouched historically take the

by

other

it cannot

place of
basis

these
of but

means.

experience,which Spiritual
the tell revelation
no one

is the of the the

is religion, it would

of

God

and about

Spirit ;
historic

anything
from other

Christ, if he knew

nothing

sources.

however, Historically,
the that
as

Christians

are

men

who, having
believe
"

witness

of the

Spirit in themselves,
the Lord risen is the Christ
"

either

it is identical with Paul

himself
or

that,
the the it is know is

St

said, the

Spirit

that
with

Spirit which Spirit which

true

inspirestheir

lives is identical Thus for

inspiredhis.
argument,
to

Christians with that the

that

this

in connection the
assurance

leads ledge of history,

Christ

INTRODUCTION

eternallyalive.
it can history, the
never

But, apart from

tell
even

that

knowledge

of

Christians Resurrection. of the passage

anything about
As

story of
in the

his

Death

and

Dr

Inge

says, "The It

continuation

just quoted :

inner

light can
the

truths. to spiritual only testify

alwaysspeaksin
any historical either
can

present

tense
or

it cannot

guar

antee

event, past

future.
a

It cannot future

guarantee
ment.

the
us

gospel history or
that but
one

judg
that he the

It

tell

Christ
not

is risen,and he
rose

is alive third that

for

evermore,

that
even

again
with

day.'" Indeed,
this

might
far

say

truth

argument
those who

is

so

independent of
it
"

historical
in the from the

facts that

are

impressed by
that hold

who,

mystic phrase,
death eternal
unto

"know
"

they

have

passed
as

life'1

would of

their and
were

faith of
no

to

both life,

themselves if there
;

their

Master,
of any of

quite unshaken,
appearance eternal and those after

even

proof

death
not

for of

assuredlythe
reappearances been

proof
in

life does when

consist life has

time from

space,

the

once

released

limitations. wish
to

we If,therefore,

the facts, in investigate of

we history,

order

to

establish

our

knowledge

must

adopt entirely religious

the method

of historical It has when

research.

This
to

is

an

different method.

nothing
this is

do

with
a

consciousness, except

regardedas

fact

of

THE

RESURRECTION

history,the development
as

of

which

may

be

traced

just

the The

development of
method in of

any

other

historical

phenomenon.

historical

research, though compli

much
unneces

cated sary the

more

and is simplein theory, practice, would be avoided

controversy

if the does
not

theory,and
offer, were

which possibilities

it offers and

and consistently recognised The first task of the historical evidence and
;

remembered.

inquireris to
is to discuss

collect the the

trust

of pieces worthiness third

the

second
of each
events
a

meaning

separate piece ;
to

and

the

is to reconstruct If
one

the

which

the from of the

evidence the law

relates.

may
to

adopt
in

metaphor
the
to

courts, he

has

play

turn

parts
up

solicitor,
case,

and judge, for barrister, argue

an

he has
to

draw
on

to

its

meaning,

and

decide

its merits.

Such of

bound inquirer is necessarily

The the evidence of
even

by

the
the
more

limitations

evidence.
can

best

witnesses their

in

end
if the

represent nothing
witnesses
or

than the

belief; and
issue
must

either differ,
an

point at
be

be

left open,

explanationmust
course,

given of

their difference. laws of evidence

It
to

is,of

to impossible

apply the
the the and
same

historical
law

problems

with

rigouras
the

obtains

in

court, but in
both

principle

judge and
the

historian
are

are

guided by them,
for the
one are

which qualities necessary in

demanded
other. The

equally

the

only

difference

INTRODUCTION

is that

the

historian, unlike
allowed
to

the
an

judge (at
open verdict.

least

in

England), is
This It is,as and method

give

will be

followed
an

in the

present

essay.

its title shows,

into history, investigation with with the the

is concerned of

primarily not

spiritual testimony

evidence of

but experience, religious

literature.

earlyChristian

The

origin of

the

early Christian
for
or

which literature, into the fact

supplies the
either

evidence

any

inquiry

of the life of Jesus need

of the

development
too

of the

Church, is,it early

and difficult But
owes a

hardlybe said,far
to

elaborate

problem
who well of

be

discussed
on

in the

present

place.
with it
some

anyone it
sort
as

writes himself of

topics
to

connected readers
as

to

as

his

to

give

statement

his the

views way in

to

the it
so

growth ought
short For
a

of

this

and literature,

which

to be

treated,even
to

though

it be

in impossible

space the

give the proofs.

first

generationof
the Old

Christians and and

the the the

sources

of of

authoritywere
the Lord. The
as

Testament
was

Teaching
latter
to

former
went

written Christians
on

was

oral,but
written Christ.
a

time

on

began

ask

for of
"

statements

bearing

the

life and took

on

teaching
forms

Probably these
of passages

statements

three

collection

bearing

the

fulfilment

of

THE

RESURRECTION

prophecy by
of description

Christ

collection Of the two the third

of his

sayings;
no

and

his life.

first kinds is

unmixed the

examples are
gospel of
attempt
three
we

extant, but
A

by represented

Mark.
to

little later there instruction into New

one.

came

the inevitable these

facilitate of documents canonical

a

by combining
Of these
two

types

attempts

have

in the

Testament of

examples.
with the
at

Matthew least
one

represents
document also with

combination gave which fresh the

Mark

which
one

sayingsof
gave

Lord,

probably
their kinds the
at
same

prophecies and
of
sources.

fulfilment,and
drawn way
one

with

material other

various In

by

the

compiler from

St Luke document

compiled his gospel from

containing sayings
and from which

Mark,
was

least

also used
own.

in the

Matthew,

sources special

of his

As

preface to
a

Luke

shows,
to

this

gospel was,
the

unlike
course

Matthew,
of events

definite the

attempt

reconstruct

by

help
Mark

of evidence is edited the

of shows

all

kinds,
St

and Luke

the had

manner

in which

that very

not,

towards especially of the in style which

close,a
Mark
was

high

opinion either
or

written,
close
con

of its version

of events. the

Thus

there

is

nexion the

between

first three

called gospels(generally
to

SynopticGospels), owing
on

their

being

so

largely

based
A

the

same

sources.

somewhat

different

tendency is represented by

the

10

THE

RESURRECTION

the last class of document which thus ascribed became

"

was

the feeling arose finished, the four which gospels,

to sanctity special

canonical." natural result

But

this did not

prevent
the four

the
to

continuance
one

of the The the

desire to reduce
was

document.

the

growth

of harmonies
one

which

combined
account.

Canonical
In the end

Gospels into
none

long

continuous
won

of these

attempts
much the

popularity permanently,but
on

they

exercised

influence

the

text, and
most

on

the
was

of interpretation the in
a

gospels. The
Tatian, which
The
rest

important

Diatessaron

of
text.

is still extant,

though

corrupt

have

perished.
to the earliest

Returning
of literature Here
we

period, quitea
the

different St very

type
Paul.
few Some

is

represented by
in the

of epistles all but

a

have,
the main may of

opinion of

in critics, of them

genuine

letters of the

apostle.
may

possiblybe
fragments
the the

false,some
of letters
text
one

represent
pro be for

combinations

(2

Corinthians may

bably

does in

and this),

of

all of them is

corrupt
the

places ;

but 1

which

important

present purpose,

Corinthians,is probably the

whole collection.

most

genuine certainly
How
as
can

of the of

this

mass

material there
an

best be used
is not almost
so

So

far

the

are epistles

concerned the

much

diffi

culty. They
writer
;

are

letters of their

contemporary
the evidence of

but

of

course

evidence,as

INTRODUCTION

11

letters and it

allusive is frequently always is, is not refer.

more

rather

than
to

direct,
the is
no

always easy
The evidence

to

be

certain other

what

allusions
a

of the

documents
It is

much

difficult and the build

: we

complex problem.
the results of
on

in longerpossible, say that That the

we

lightof
our

to research,

must

arguments
build
are
on

the the

gospels.
of

is insufficient and gospels,

must

sources

the

sources

not
or

all

or

always of
case

equal value.
Mark,
we

Where,
an

as

is

more

less the has been

with

have

earlysource
matter

which is
source

used it is

by
ex

the other

the gospels, when

simpler,but
is
no

tremely difficult
In

the

longer extant.
it. To

that

case

we

are

obligedto try to
a

reconstruct

do

this is

if impossible, usually but if the

verbal be

reconstruction confined
to

be

required ;

attempt

the

generaloutlines
are

of the tradition the

good represented,
of allied
to

results

often

from possible

comparison
attention

though
general

independentnarratives,and by
influences When the which
were

the

to modify its representation. likely

sources or

in this way

the

traditions
have been

underlying
been
recon

gospelsand
the

kindred material the

documents
has thus

and structed, necessary

to

it is simplified,

compare

results,and

attempt by

this

comparison
then

to reconstruct events

and first the earliest tradition, gave rise to it.

no
means

the actual
to

which

It is hardly easy

necessary

say

that

this is

by

an

thing

12

THE

RESURRECTION

to

do,

and

it is needful for all such between

constantly
work
two

to

remember

that sufficient

the
to

first rule make that It in

is that

it is not

choice

conflicting traditions,
have also
to

but

the

rejected
enough

traditions
to

be

explained.

is not

say
;

that

an

event

probably happened
to

one

particular
ever

way

it is also it

necessary in

show other. be made

why

people
In

thought following
this and

that

happened
an

any will

the
out

chapters
The far

effort

to

follow first be

method.

existing
necessary relations

narratives commented

will

given,

so

as

seems

on,
or

showing
to

when

possible their
and Next will be the these made

to

one

another lie behind

their

sources,

traditions traditions
to

which will the be

the and those

narratives.

compared,
existence of

an

attempt
which the of
are

explain

rejected.
of the of

Finally
results the be facts

there

will reached

be

con

sidered

bearing
the
nature

thus which

on

the
to

question
the

gave that

rise in

tradition. from

It

must

also New

mentioned the used

the

quotations
of will be the
not

the

Testament will be

translations

English

versions be

as

basis, but
seem

always
for

followed another

exactly

if

there

to

reason

adopting

rendering.

CHAPTER

THE OF

ACCOUNT THE LORD

OF

THE GIVEN

RESURRECTION
BY

ST

PAUL

THE

main

source

of

our

knowledge
Resurrection

of

St

Paul's

teaching
distinct

on

the

fact

of

the

of

Christ, Christians,

as

from

its

theological
and any with

importance

for

is

Cor.

xv.,

investigation
this passage. the

of

his

evidence

must

necessarily
It

deal

is

of

course

well

known

that

purpose definite

of

Cor.

was

to

provide
had arisen

answers

to

certain

difficulties

which

in

the

church

at

Corinth.

Among
with

these

difficulties

one

of

the

chief

was

connected

the

hope
is

of

resurrection

of

the

departed
purpose

faithful.
im

It

probable,
that

though
St

for

the

present

material,

Paul

had

learnt

(either
at

from

the

epistle
1

sent

to

him

by

the

church

Corinth,

or

Using
the strict actual

the

word of

in the of

the

general,
there

somewhat
is

loose
account

sense.

Of

course,

in

sense

word,

no

of

the

Resurrection

the
"

moment

resuscitation
"

in 13

any

canonical

book.

14

THE

RESURRECTION

from and

the

verbal

information that there which The certain that

reasons

of
was

Stephanus,Fortunatus
a

Achaicus)
at

party
look

among for
no
"

his life

converts

Corinth

did that 1 is
not

not

any

beyond
hope
some

the grave.

fact

they had
xv.

further How of say the

most
some

is rendered among
?
"

by

Cor.
no

12,

you their

there
are

resurrection
so

dead

but

plain.
xv.

The

probable view,
one

based
are

upon the

Cor.

35

("But
with

will do

say, How

dead that

raised,and

what

body
to

they

come

"),is

they found
the obvious end that of

it

impossible
and
were

conceive

of

life

apart
that be

from the the

was

body,

therefore

persuaded
must

dissolution life. St

of

the flesh at death

answer

Paul's pro is

to

these

doubters
is fact
no

the of

general
the of dead

positionthat negatived by
This

there the

resurrection the
verses

of

Resurrection 1-20
:
"

Christ.

in point he explains

But, brethren, I declare

unto

you ye

the

gospel

which

preached
ye what have

unto

you,

which also ye
in

also
are

received, wherein

also
it

stand, by which argument

believed
which
to in

saved, if ye
unto unto

keep
you

fast,
ye

I used
vain.

preaching

you,

unless

For

I delivered

first of
our

all that

I also

received, that Christ

that third of of he the
seen seen

died
was

for

sins
; and

according
that he

the
been

scriptures ; and
raised
he
on was was

buried

hath

scriptures ; and
twelve brethren
;

that

day according to Cephas ; then of

above five

the the

after
at

that, he

hundred
unto

once,

of whom

the

greater

part

remain

THE

ACCOUNT

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL

15

now,

but

some

are

fallen

asleep ;
born
out
am

after and

that, he

was

seen was

of James
seen

;
me

then

of all the
one

apostles;

last of all he
time.
to

of

also, as of
of the
because

of due
not

For
be

am

the
an

least

that apostles,
I

meet

called God.
grace
; but not

apostle, by
the
was

persecuted
I
am

the
I
not
am

church
:

of his
vain

But
which I

grace bestowed
more

of

God
upon

what did
than
was so we

and
in
:

me

prove all
me.

laboured the

abundantly
of God
I
or

they
with

yet
and

I,

but

grace
it
were

which

Therefore
so

whether believed.
Now the

they,

preach,
hath that been there

ye

if Christ

is

preached
some

that

he

raised
is
no

from
resur

dead, how
of the

say dead

among

you

rection

But
not

if there been

is

no :

resurrection

of the hath
is
;

dead, then
not

hath

Christ

raised

and

if Christ your

been
vain.
we

raised, then Yea, and

if
we

is

our are

preaching vain,
found that he raised that the dead hath

faith of God
:

also

false witnesses
up

because

testified of God
not

Christ
are

whom
raised. been
is
are we

he
For

raised
if the
:

up,
are

so

be

not

dead

not

raised, then
hath
not

not

Christ

raised
vain

and
are

if Christ

been Then

raised, your

faith

; ye

yet
in

in

your have

sins.

they
men

also which

fallen

asleep in hoped
hath

Christ

perished.
are

If in this life
most

only

have But

Christ, we
Christ that
been

of all from

miserable. first-

now

raised

the

dead, the

fruits of them

slept.
he in

In the

the

following passage
of Christ which Pauline the

explainsthe
the scheme

place of
of for the the

Resurrection in
a manner

universe

is very doctrine under

important
in

understanding
throws
same
no

of

general, but
The he

lighton
be
said

problem
next

discussion.
which

may

of the

paragraph, in

16

THE

RESURRECTION

emphasisesthe
is

fact the

that

the of

resurrection

of the

the dead

dead
"

implied by

custom

baptism
have

for

custom

which, whatever
among under thus his

it may
"

been, was
the

clearly
of

in

use

readers

and

by

constancy

Christians

persecution.
stated the Paul

Having
in the

positive grounds
goes
on

for with

belief the is

St resurrection,

to

deal the He

objectionraised
dissolved that
a

by

the

Corinthians
cannot

that

body

by death, and
a

be

raised.

argues

this is not

valid

but objection, method of of in and this the of the

is surmounted

by

consideration

of the
nature

which resurrection,
as
a

will

change

the the of of

body, just

seed

is

changed by
an

process truth flesh

;

germination.
the Corinthians'
cannot

He

recognises
contention inherit he the

element
a

that

body
of

blood he says

kingdom
(rovro
are

heaven

that
not

admits

Se

but ""?7/"u)j
same

he

maintains that blood. this

that the

all bodies

of the
not
source

kind,
of flesh views
as

and and
on

resurrection He does but the his

not

body
state

will the
to

be

of his

point ;

it is fair future

assume

that, just
resurrection fact of the of
on

he

established

fact
of

of the the his

of Christians Resurrection of the of

by
of

knowledge
he

past
view

Christ,so

bases of the

the his

nature

resurrection the
nature

body
of

Christians resurrection

knowledge
of Christ.

body

18

THE

RESURRECTION
shall of
an

shall

not

all
in

but sleep,1

we

all

be
at

changed,
the
last

in

moment,
for the

the

twinkling
shall
we on

eye, the

trump
raised
cor

trumpet

sound, and
shall
be

dead

shall
For

be

and incorruptible,

changed.
this this be

this

ruptiblemust
put
put
O
on on

put

incorruption, and
But

mortal shall
to in

must

immortality. immortality,
is

when shall

mortal

have the

then
"

brought
up

pass

saying that

written,
is

Death

is swallowed O

victory.
is

death, where
The
law. is the

thy victory?
is

death,
and

where

thy
of
us

sting?"
sin

sting of death
But thanks
be

sin;
to

the

power

God, which
Christ.
.

giveth

the
my

victory through our beloved brethren, be

in

Lord ye

Jesus

Therefore,

stedfast,unmoveable, Lord, forasmuch

in
as

always
ye
know

abounding
that your
our

the

work
is not

of the
in

labour

vain

the

Lord.

For
extracts

present
St

purpose

consideration

of

these with the

from

Paul's which

earlyteaching must
exists in
verse

begin
between The

the three

connexion verbs

buried, raised, and

be doubted.
was

appeared.
It
can

meaning
that but the

of the first cannot the

1

only mean
grave
many ;

dead
In
text

body
is

of Jesus
from
I

laid
xv.

in the
are

these

extracts

Cor.
or

there

points
been
to

in which

the

either

uncertain,
have But been
at

have might justifiably

over as

differently questions
in the

translated.
under text

These

passed
Some

immaterial
is
a

the

discussion. which
we

this

point there
authorities

curious "We shall

variant shall all all

deserves

notice.

read,
"

sleep,
we

but
shall

shall not
not

all be

changed," and
On between
the

some,

We

but rise,

all be

changed."
which
or

purely documentary
these but variants, the

evidence,
text

it

would is the

be

difficult to decide
one

adopted
St Paul's

only

seems

really consistent

either

with

argument
the

here,

with

his what

general teaching. That

was

all would the

die before

Parousia

is

just
and

not

expected by
in

first
vol.

generation.
ii.p. 118.

Cf. esp.

Westcott

Hort,

New

Testament

Greek,

THE

ACCOUNT

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL

19

connexion

of

this Does

with

what
mean

follows that with that

is not that that the

so

easily
was

determined. buried
raised is the
was

St Paul
sense

which which

in every
seen

identical he
mean

was

and

Does the

appearance the
or

proof

of

Resurrection, and
on

that

first

appearance reference
a

took

place

the

third

day,

is this

definition
a

of the
event

date
from
no

of the the

Resurrection,

regarded as
of the risen These than certain
are

separate

first appearance is

Christ, of

which

definite date far

more

given ?

problems which
It is

are

stated easily

answered.

possible that
to

they defy
St Paul

any
was

solution, owing
a

the
a

fact

that

writing
that he

letter

and
a

riot

and theologicaltreatise, of them his

is

giving

summary
to remind to

teaching
of what

to

the

Corinthians

in order
not

they had
new.

formerlyheard,
account
a

tell them

something

His

of the

Resurrection
common

is not

controversial,but
upon of

statement

of the could base

undisputed ground
argument
We for the
to

which what
to

he

an

purposes endeavour of

was really

controversial. the he

have

reconstruct

non-controversial

basis the

his

arguments,
details

which

only sketches, from

section the task which is

fuller

of the

controversial

follows,and
in

it is not
some cases

surprising that

and difficult,

perhaps impossible. question then

is
"

The

first

Does

St

Paul

mean

that

20

THE

RESURRECTION

that

which

was

buried
that

in

the
was

grave raised

was

in
seen

every
?

sense

identical with
In the

which
sense

and

highest
this

it is certain that had

a sense

that
was

St

Paul

did with the

not

maintain that
same

identity of
died and

which been in

raised At did

which

had

buried. which he the

time, there
in the

is also

believe

resurrection

of

and thejlesh,
sense

difficulty

is to discover The any

exactlywhat
of the

this

is. really
to

proof
direct

former but

is

be

found of St

not

in

statement,
In
as

by

reversal elsewhere
to

Paul's

argument.
his

this
to

chapter and
what
on

he is

basing
at to

teaching

will

happen
has

Christians

their

resurrection

what
a

already happened
method
reconstruct

Christ;

it is therefore
to
as

sound perfectly process and of

to

of

argument
his he views

reverse

this

to

the

Resurrection the the full

Christ, to

which he

only alludes, from

his method that he that

statement

which of

gives of
If this doubt

hopes
be

for

resurrection
can

Christians.
no

followed, there
in the

clearlybe

believed which
rose

complete personal
that which had died

of identity and been

with

buried. that there in the is also

a

The did
not

proof

sense

in which of the
"

St Paul

believe

resurrection
xv.

flesh is to

be found

in especially that flesh

1 Cor.

50,

But

this I

admit,
the

brethren,

and

blood

cannot

inherit

THE

ACCOUNT

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL

21

kingdom
it is thus

of God." clear that

In

the the

simplestsense
resurrection of
to

of the the

words
was

flesh

by rejected
this

St Paul

but Paul

it is

mistake that

assume

that

implies that
either remain of of in

St

thought
of

the

flesh and
or

blood
would say,

Christ the

or

Christians

remained
as we

grave,

in the the
a

form,

should The

decaying matter, pointsto

after

resurrection.

evidence tion in

his belief in from

not

kind blood the

of transubstantiainto and spirit, of the the

was

of the
sense

body
he of of

flesh and

this

merely body,
as

held

doctrine

resurrection resurrection

the

from distinguished
so

but thejtesh, may

in
even

far be

as

the
to

flesh have
"

he changed into spirit, the doctrine

"

said

held
resur

of

the
to

resurrection include be

of

the

if flesh, of

rection This
verses

be taken evidence

this process in
a

change.
of of

may which what

found

consideration

42-44,
seed
same,

in

the is
sense

point

of the

metaphor
in
one
sense

the the
sown.
"

is that

raised, though
is different this
we

in another
more

from in
verses

what

was

Still

is plainly all but sleep, be

shown

51-52,
. . .

We

shall not the dead

shall all be

changed
we

and the

shall be

raised

and incorruptible, For this this mortal may be

(i.e.

shall living)
on

changed.

must corruptible must

seen

put

and incorruption,
same

put

on

The immortality.1'' this

thing
2,
"

outside
we

chapterin

2 Cor.

v.

For

in verily

this

groan,

22

THE

RESURRECTION

longingto
is from
not

be

clothed
:

upon be For

with that

our

habitation
clothed that
; not
are
we

which shall in this that

we

heaven found do

if

so

being
we

be

naked. groan,

indeed

tabernacle
would upon, life." be that Or

being burdened
that may Phil.
we

for be

unclothed, but
what is mortal

would be

clothed up
"

swallowed

of
our

still more

simply in
;

iii. 20-21, also

we

For

is citizenship

in heaven Jesus

from

whence
:

wait

for
anew

saviour, the Lord

the the

Christ

who

shall fashion be conformed

body body

of

our

humiliation, that

it may the

to

of his
even

accordingto glory,
to

working whereby
himself.
"

he is able These Paul

all thingsunto subject it

passages1make

abundantly plain that

in the human

St its
a

expected some
which

change
can

body
described

at
as

resurrection

not

unfairlybe
sense

transubstantiation, in the
consist time
no

that

he

expected it
at

to

longer of
expect

flesh and that this

blood, but
result would

the

same

did not

be obtained

by

the

taking to spirit
the old material
statement

itself another

body, and leaving

seems

behind
bable that

body.

This

the most

pro

of St Paul's certain that

position.It
St Paul

is perhaps true, for

a

it is

more

looked
the

change
that

in the attributes

and

propertiesof

body

than

For

full treatment of

of which

these
can

passages,

and be

discussion
in

of

the
see

development
R. H.

thought

probably
379 ff.

traced

them,

Charles, Eschatology^ esp.

pp.

THE

ACCOUNT

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL

23

he

regardedthis change
whole
;

as

if absorbing, mortal

the

phrase may
leaving
than that the the the

be used, the any remains

of the former be

body

without

the

is far easier to prove

latter,and

it

would

possibleto
looks blood than
one

argue
to

language in
off of the
a new

2 Corinthians

forward and
to

casting
of

body

of flesh and rather

the
a

putting on
transformation

body, spiritual
carnal
to

from

spiritual ; but
view

ought probably
later the evidence

to

be led to
to epistle

rejectthis
the

by

the
to

of the

Philippians(as

of authenticity
can

which

it is difficult to feel into

doubtful), which
such
an

scarcely

be forced The which

harmony
an

with

interpretation.
of the of the passages in

result, then, of
St Paul

examination the
nature

speaks of

resurrection he believed
was

body
that from

of Christians
at
one

points to

the

fact his

that

the

resurrection

of Jesus blood
to
one

body

changed spiritual,
that there

of flesh and

which
a

was

and incorruptible,
was
no

immortal,

in

such

way

trace

left of the had been

corruptiblebody

of flesh and

blood
The view heard

which

laid in the grave. arises whether St Paul derived what this

question now

of the resurrection
or

from body entirely

or was

he had

seen

of the

risen Lord, ideas.

partlyinfluenced
was no

by contemporary
of this doctrine blood
to

Jewish of the the

If there

trace

transubstantiation
resurrection in

of flesh and

spiritat

contemporary

24

THE

RESURRECTION

Jewish
some

thought, the specialfact

Pauline
no

doctrine

must

be based

on

to which

definite allusion

is made is

in the
to

If,on epistles.
found
in Jewish

the

other

hand,

the

doctrine

be

literature,it

is

possiblethat
the this and

St Paul his

explainsthe
ideas
on

resurrection the compare the

body

in in

lightof
case

inherited

and subject, the Jewish

it

becomes forms

desirable
of the

to

Pauline the latter

doctrine,as
former from
are

points

in which be those the

differ from

the

to likely

which

the

apostlederived
of Christ. Now doctrine there of
a

his

knowledge of

Resurrection

can

be

little

doubt
of the

that the main

the

Pauline
at

transubstantiation
one

body

the
to

resurrection the Jews.

is The

which

was

in this H. St

familiar

evidence

for Mr

view J.

has

been

col in his

lected,among
work Jewish found
on

others,by
Relation The

St Paul

Thackeray
to

The

of
most

Contemporary
is to be

Thought.
in the

important passage

Apocalypse of Baruch,1 chaptersxlix.-li. by

a

It is introduced
"In
or

question put

to

God

"

what
will ?
on

how

continue

shape will those live who live in thy day? the splendour of those who after that time are Will they then resume this form of the present,
these

and

put
For

entrammelling members,
this

which

are

now

the

of history
see
c

book, probably
'

written

by

Pharisees
and

in the
same

first century A. D.,

R. H.

Charles,Apocalypse of Baruch,
in

the

writer's article

on

Apocalyptic Literature

Encyclopedia

Biblica.

26

THE

RESURRECTION

This purpose pp.

even

is the
;

most
as

important

passage shows of St

for

the

present
op.

but,

Mr of be

Thackeray
the details

(cf.esp.
Paul's

cit.,

112

ff.), many

ideas and docu the in

corn

language can
The

in paralleled for

other

Jewish which

ments.

metaphor,
body
is

instance, by
a

resurrection the book of

regarded as
and the

garment
of the

is found

Enoch,

simile

grain of

is found Thus Paul's

to

in Rabbinical the

literature. of
a

generalresult
and

comparison
Jewish his ideas

between

St is

teaching
that

contemporary
of from

thought
as

show

the

greater part
were

to

the

resurrection the book of

body
Baruch

taken be
a

Judaism. is

But, if
one

fair

guide,there

im litera

portant
ture.

detail which idea of

a

cannot

be traced
to

in Jewish
a

The
more

transformation of existence

more

spiritual

and

gloriousform
but in Jewish from of the

is

comparatively

common,

thought
dead,
for
not

it took

place afterthe
it.
to
a

resurrection The book

with simultaneously forward form in then the

"

Baruch,
dead

instance, looks present

resurrection
to
secure

of the

in their the

order
to
a

their

by recognition
to
a

and living, of life. On

gradual change
hand,
St Paul

new

method
to
a

other in the will

looks
an

forward

sudden which be

change,

twinklingof
become
and

when eye,""
seems

that
to

is material

This spiritual.
cannot

Pauline definitely
to the

and Christian,

be attributed

influence

THE

ACCOUNT

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL

27

of Jewish it to his

thought.

It is of the

natural accordingly
nature

to

trace

knowledge
Lord,
of

of

the

resurrection

body
in

of the

the

first-fruits of the

Resurrection,
re-formed his back

the
on

light
the
we

which

knowledge

he

ideas

Resurrection therefore

generally. Arguing
say of
not

wards,
that the
so

may

that the

St

Paul
was

believed from

the

resurrection

body

Lord

and beginning spiritual,

at

material.

It became
so

the

moment
as

of the
to or,

and resurrection, influence suppose, if

one

it became

suddenly, not,
would renewed material At the have led

of

Jewish
an

thought
interval of of

him

after
so

material,
life.
same

may

say,

semi-

time

it is

important
would

to

notice

that

the St

influence
Paul

of Jewish the
was

thought

have

persuaded
that the

that

Resurrection

implied
into
a new

old

material
not

body
it was,

changed
it were,

spiritual one,

that

as

left behind.

It is

now

necessary fact the

are

to ask

whether

St

Paul

means

to

the distinguish appearances the appearances that

or

of risen

the

Resurrection Does the he

from
mean

the that and

of

Lord.
of

the

proof
took

Resurrection the the third of

the

first appearance he refer

to
a

place on
of

day,
the the

does

definition
as a

date

Resurrection

regarded

separate

event

from

28

THE

RESURRECTION

first appearance definite date is

of

the

risen

Christ,

to

which

no

assigned?
have held of
to
rose

Many
that Christ
statement

scholars

the

former

view, and
of of the the

think risen

the

statement

the be
on

appearances the the

is intended that he

proof
third

previous
It is im

day.

to possible

say that

this

untenable, opinion is entirely

is at
once
an

but weak tive said

the

argument,

which

of exposition for Paul the

its

and point,

the it
seen

strongest evidence
that requires
on

alterna have
was

view, is that
"and
on was

St

should "and

the

third is of

day," not

raised

the

third

day.11 It
looseness be

possiblethat

this

is

merelyan
part, but
passage

accidental
it cannot

on expression

St Paul's

denied

that, if

we

the interpret between appearances the of

a strictly,

distinction third latter

is made and the

Resurrection the
on

on

the The

day
were

risen Lord. which St Paul and for

the the

evidence positive existence

;

relied to
his

prove
over

of he had

living Lord
other
reasons

conquest

death

but

fixingthe

third

day

as

the

day

of the

Resurrection. In have

attempting to
been,
meant

determine

what

these

reasons

may St

there
to

are

only
reason

two

alternatives when
case

either

Paul
to

give his

he said the he

"

according day
was

the

in scriptures," deduction from

which

third
was

merely a

scripture ; or

referring

THE

ACCOUNT

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL

29

to

some

fact

which

he

did

not

mention,

and

did

not

regardas
In
a

evidence

for the view

Resurrection. that the

a

favour

of the from "raised his

third

day

is

merely
of St the
our

deduction

scriptureis
the third

comparison

Paul's

words,

day according to
"died is the
no

with scriptures," sins that

earlier

statement,

for

according to
in the latter

the
case

scriptures."There
he
means

doubt for is

that the

reason

an attributing

atoning
Old

value

to

death He

of Christ
not
was
mean

to

be

found the

in the

Testament. death the

does

that

historical

fact of the that

of Jesus

to

be

but proved by scripture, he attributed In the

same

value religious

which

to

it had it is
on

been

foretold

by

the he

prophets.
says that the

way, raised does

that, when possible

the
mean

Christ

was

third

day according to
the

he scriptures, tion had which the had taken he date been

not

merely that
that,
as

Resurrec

foretold,but
was

the the

Resurrection appearances

place,and
goes of the
on

attested
was

by

to

relate, he
on

in fixing justified third found formed

as

Resurrection could
no

the be

day, because
in the of Old his

of the

prophecieswhich
and
to

Testament,
instruction death
so

had his
was

doubt
Just

part
value

converts.

the Old

of the

of

Christ of

determined Resurrection

by
was

the

Testament,

the

date
means.

the

determined

by

the

same

30

THE

RESURRECTION

This doubt
one

is at

first

sight a powerful argument

its weakness
as

it is

no

correct, but partially

tries to form have
some

is found

when

idea

to

what

St prophecies
to

Paul

could
The

been

using in
we can

reference
use

the

third

day.
is

only

evidence

for

this
not

purpose

suppliedby earlyChristian
St the Paul. It of would Jonah of much

literature from

connected xii. 40

with that

appear in the

Matt.

story
a

whale's

belly was
but the
con

regarded as
force of this

prophecy
is parallel In the and
on

the

Resurrection,
weakened

by

two
to

siderations. been the

mean

first

Jonah place,

is related

have

three

days

three the

nights in
third

the whale, whereas

does
one

Resurrection
a

day

not

seem

to

greater interval

after death

than

night
Jonah of

and
were

part

of two

the story of therefore, days. If, the

for responsible

"third

day"

in

the

story

the

Resurrection, one
of coincidence.

would
The

have

expecteda greater degree

be legitimately
"

discrepancymay
the fact that

regarded as
rests

pointing to
some

the

third its

day
con

"

upon with

other

foundation,
an

and

that

nexion

the

prophecy was
the

after-thought.In
of
an

the

second
with

though place,

connexion

the

Resurrection in

the story of Jonah

belongs to

earlystratum
not

earlyChristian
to

it probably does literature, for earliest,

we

belong
that in the

quite

the

there better

is little doubt

Luke

xi. 29-32

have

of representation

THE

ACCOUNT

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL

31

incident reference

recorded
to

in

Matt.

xii. 40, and

and
to

in

this

the

the

Resurrection
not

Jonah's This

sojourn in
suggests
which that

the whale's that it

was

bellyis
the

mentioned.
on

also

Resurrection

the

third rather

day
than

of Jonah, suggestedthe interpretation the third Other been the

"

day

was

due from
as

to

the

influence Old

of Jonah. which the have of

passages

the

Testament for

suggested
Resurrection
two

possiblesources
on

dating
vi.

the

third revive
we

day
us :

are

Hosea the

2,

After will
2

days
us

will he and What and the

on

third him that into

day
"

he and Lord

raise

up,

shall shall be

live the go
a

before

Kings
will of
to

xx.

8,
me,

"

sign
up

the the

heal the

that third

shall
"
"

house refers

Lord

day ?
from

passage

which In the in that

Hezekiah's

recovery

illness. these

absence, however,
the New
are

of any

citation
not

of

passages

Testament,
the third
source

it does

appear

probable

they
on

of St Paul's

dating the

Resurrection

the

day.
the St evidence Paul's for

Still, though
is the with mains

thinkingthat prophecy
of this the third

origin of
the
true

connexion in

day
re

Resurrection that this in eyes, the

is weak form

it direction, in 1 Cor. there looked

are

of his statement Even

xv.

points to
passages modern

conclusion.
Old

though
which,
for the

no

the

Testament

at

by

account sufficiently

fact,it

must

,32

THE

RESURRECTION

be

remembered
of

that the

we

have

but

little comparatively
the Old

knowledge
Testament,

Jewish

of interpretation connexion with the

in especially the Jews that

Messianic

hope,
it is

among

in

St if
we

Paul's

time.
to

Moreover,
what
to

true certainly

try

discover Paul
our

evidence prove do
not

from the

the death

Old
of easy
us

Testament Christ
to
as was
"

St for

used

that

sins,"we
relied
on

find

it very

show

that

he

evidence It is the of

which

strikes the of the

convincing. particularly
some

that possible
as

parallelism goes
Resurrection with the
as

way. the may

In death then

case

well

of

Christ, St Paul started

tried
one

fact,and
to

have in in the the The due

to
case

use

the
to
to

Old

Testament its

explain it;
mankind,

define

meaning

for

other

case

fix its date. the

therefore, that possibility,

a

"third
from

day"
the
At

is

to

direct

or

indirect

deduction be
we

Old the

Testament
same

cannot certainly

disregarded.
do
not

time

it is

plain that
to

possess

evidence this is

strong enough
a

justifyus
of the the

in

thinking that
If St
we

certain driven
reason

solution

matter.

rejectit, we
knew the
some

are

back
for

to

belief that
the
can

Paul
on

other

dating
reason

Resurrection have been that

we

third
say; have

day.
we

What

this be

cannot cannot
as

can

only

almost he

certain
was

it

been

anything which

able

to rank

first-hand

34

THE

RESURRECTION

How be
an

far

these with

appearances those

of

the

risen in the

Lord

can

identified

mentioned

gospelsis
be
more

obviouslydifficult question, which

to discuss

it will

proper
at
once

later. Paul

It is, however, well to does

to not

emphasise
difference

that

St

recogniseany
and the
to

between
to

the appearance other of the witnesses. appearance direct

can

himself In
to

appearances define have

own

the

attempting
St in the

the

nature

Paul,
St
same

we

unfor

tunately no
on

account

Paul's

writing
have in

which
Acts

we

rely.
116

At

time,
of his which and
seem

we

the and

(see pp.
the

an ff.)

account

conversion

of

appearance oldest St

of

the of the

Lord book

probably
was

belongs to

the

part
Paul. of

derived from this

by
that
was

St

Luke the

from appearance
nature

It would Lord
at

the

his

conversion convinced

of

the

of
to
over

sudden with

vision,which
Jesus

him and the

saw

that

he had

deal

of

Nazareth, living

triumphant
narrative

death.
to

The the
a

whole

tendency of
he
we

goes the

exclude of

that possibility

anything of

nature

material

form, and
as

are

to regard this in not hesitating justified

probably

an

accurate
so

of description

what the

he

because experienced, drawn the from

it

completelyagrees
xv.

with

deduction
was

1 Cor.
was

that

St Paul's

belief

that

risen Lord

not

flesh and view that

blood.
St Paul
means

The

that

all the appearances

THE

ACCOUNT

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL

35

of the
as

risen
to

Lord himself
no

were

of
not

the

same

immaterial

kind fact The

that he

does

rest

merely

on

the

that whole

draws

distinction in
1 Cor.

between
xv., to

them. the

of his

argument
cannot

effect that of

flesh and is based of Christ

blood
on

inherit

the

kingdom
the

heaven,

the and

between parallelism the resurrection that the Or St Paul of

was

Resurrection Is it

Christians.
aware

to suggest possible

of evidence
a

which

showed blood

that
?

risen

Lord

had that

body
he

of

flesh and have if he the

answer

is it conceivable

would

spoken as
had dead
to

he did about

the resurrection that the

of Christians

known had these be

all the time been of

a

first-fruits from character doubted also

?
;

different

The and

questionscan
that has in

be scarcely this reality

it must the St

noticed

excludes
that of the of

suggestion which
Paul is

sometimes if the
one

been may
so

made say,

speaking here,
condition would
not

permanent
Christ, and
that of
a

of

resurrection excluded of the the the risen later

body

have

possibility
Lord
ones.
were

the
more

first few material

appearances
nature

than

This from

would the there

be to

adopt
of

the

Jewish

view that

quoted
at

above

Apocalypse
will Had be
a

Baruch,

the

resurrection of the

gradual
known

transubstantiation that of the

body.
of the

St Paul

transubstantiation
had

resurrection

body

the

Lord

been

of

36

THE

RESURRECTION

this for his

gradual nature,
his
not

there

would

have

been Jewish

no

reason

accepting this
the this

ordinary

view He

in

teaching about

generalresurrection.
idea
:

quite
be

clearlyexcludes
sudden
so

the the

resurrection

is to
an

and
as

complete, "in
the

twinkling
nature

of the

eye,11
is

far

change
inasmuch

of

the
as

of

body
borrowed

concerned from the

and

this view

is not his

Jewish

sources,

it must of the risen the

point
Lord

to

belief of
no

that this
one

resurrection
nature
seen

body
from the

had

been that
a

changed
had
ever

beginning, and
Lord in such

form

as

to

support
So

any

other
seems

conclusion.

much
not

unquestionable.Highly probable,
the St view Peter is that
was

though
means

equally certain,is
the of appearance the
one

St the

Paul first

that

to

appearance

risen

Lord.
from

This

the certainly he says

;

which impression but is it must

gets

readingwhat
that possible

be conceded selection

that of

it is the

St Paul
to

only givinga
It is

appearances
to

known
the chrono

him.

plain that
of the

he

intends

give
he

order logical
that the

appearances
to

which
must

narrates,

so

the appearance

St Peter he
not

at least have

been

earliest of those
that
;

records,but
know he did
were

it is not which

equally
were

certain earlier

he

did

of
so,

others

it is

that unlikely appearances

but

it is

possible.
or

Whether

the

in

Galilee

Judaea

THE

ACCOUNT

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL

37

is left
as

absolutely open

by

St

Paul

he

gives no

hint

to

locality. chronology of
All and
as

The vague.

the took

appearances

is also "the

equally
third is
no

of

them

place between
of St
one

day"
clue

the

conversion the

Paul, but
was on

there
"

to

whether the
nor

first

the it
was

third
not

day
"

"
"

indeed

suggestion is
is there
was

rather clue

that
as

or

later;
Paul's

any

to

whether the other

St

conversion

separated

from

appearances It is has

by

any

considerable
to

lapse of
one

time.

perhaps well
been

mention
to

objection1which
this

sometimes

made that
as, at

the

of authenticity
to

passage. is
an

It is said

the the

appearance time referred if is

the

twelve

anachronism,
not

to, Matthias
this be
true

had it is

yet

been

chosen.
"

Even twelve
"

hypercritical ;
of it
men

the

the

title in

of

body
but
no

who become

were

twelve originally conventional the actual known the

name,

number,
and St bore Paul

had

necessary the is not

relation
men

to

number.
as
"

means

who

were

the

twelve,"
accuracy

and

concerned
at

with

arithmetical

of the One
1

phrase
other
ablest

any

given

moment.

question
indictment
Paulus
on

remains.
the

In

Cor.
I

xv.

3,
is
my of

The

of
:

authenticity of
however,
An
:

Corinthians
to

W.

C.

van

Manen's

I am,

quite unable
full und

share

predecessor'sviews
them is

this

point.
Paulus

adequately
Leben

treatment

given

in C. Clemen's

sein

Wirken.

38

THE

RESURRECTION delivered
that which
I

St

Paul

says,

"I Does
was

unto
as

you it

also received." that had

or

this mean,

would, naturally
which he

St

Paul

handing

on

tradition
at

found
does it
or

existing among
refer, as
revelation has
?

Christians been

his

conversion,

sometimes

to suggested,

vision The

only

method

of in

dealing
which
as

with Paul

this
seems

point
to

is

to

examine
use

passages of

St
to

make

similar of 1
our

information The

the

life and
are

teaching
xi.

Lord. iv.

main
1

passages Cor. vii. 6. St

Cor.

23,

Thess. In the the

account

15, and

first of

these

passages
of
"

Paul

is and

speaking prefaces
that

about his

institution

the I

Eucharist,
of and

by saying,
I

received

the then

Lord

which
account
as

also of

delivered

unto

you,"
which is

gives an
the
same

the

institution

roughly

that

in the is

Synoptic Gospels. probably

which it the earliest have

It

however, differs,
of the Third
to

from

what

text

Gospel, with
show before

might
that

been

supposed placesthe

in affinity, special the

the
to

latter
which

cup

bread,

an

order

evidence

is also that

given by
1

the

Didache.

It is therefore

probable1
who

This

view

would, however,
of the

be
the
a

disputed by
Eucharist.

many
The

have

made

specialstudy
cannot

historyof
here,
but

question obviously
may be made
to

be

discussed

special reference
Andersen's
Das

the

interesting treatment
Heitmuller's

in
mid

A.

Abendmahl

and

in

W.

Taufe

Abendmahl

bei Paulus.

THE

ACCOUNT

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL

39

St

Paul

was

referring to

some

tradition, which
commands of the of

he the

regarded

as

representingthe
to

direct
account

Lord, similar

the

Marcan

institution

of the Eucharist. In the second passage the

(1

Thess.

iv.

15)

St

Paul

is

speaking about
culties In
as

Parousia, in connexion
of the resurrection
were

with

diffi

to

the

hope
these those
at

of the

faithful. with the have had will

meet

Thessalonica

concerned chiefly remained

over

question whether
any

who

alive

would who alive

"

advantage
St Paul up in

the

Parousia that

those who
are

died.

tells them

those

be taken the Lord

together
the

with

those he says

that that word between

slept
he of
a

to

and air,11

makes the

this Lord."

statement

"by
seem

(ev)
to

the
a

(or a)
choice

Here of the

we

have

knowledge
in vision und the
or

no teaching of Christ, interpreted

doubt
a

lightof

Jewish Dr p.

Apocalyptic doctrine, and

A.

revelation.

Resch,
thinks

in his that

Paulinismus
an

die
can

Logia Jem,
be
and made

339,

identification
Mark
must to

between

this
so

passage far
as

and

xiii. 26
at

f. ; be

without that may

going
a

this,it
as

least

admitted
of Jesus the In

common

tradition the passage in Cor. Mark

the
1

teaching
and

lie behind

in

Thess.

discourse eschatological the third the passage

xiii.

(1

vii.
"

10)
Unto

St

Paul

is

re

to ferring

question of

divorce

the

married

40

THE

RESURRECTION

give charge,yea,
not

not

I, but
husband

the

Lord,
. .
.

that

the that say

to

wife the

depart
husband the that the
or

from
not

her his Here

and
to

leave

wife

but

the

rest

/, not
think of

Lord,"
St Paul

etc.

it is
use

easier certainly of his

is

making

either

knowledge
a

teachingof Jesus, whether

an

derived refers to

from
a

written which others.

oral source, instructed him

than
on

that
some

he

vision
on

had

points but
a

not

If it be may be

thought

to

find

place in

the
source

gospelswhich
used

the regarded as representing

can

by

St

Paul,
looked
more

there

be

little doubt
x.

but This

that view

it must becomes

be
even

for in Mark

11-12. the

probable if
that is to be

we

adopt

suggestionof
of the

Professor in of

Burkitt1 Mark

the

historical
in the

cause

discourse
conduct should

found that

the

scandalous

Herodias,

and

Old
case

Syriac
of the

text
woman

be

preferredwhich
that of the her
man,

placesthe
thus and

before which of
man

reading,"That
becometh
the

woman

leaveth
doth leaveth commit

husband,
commit

wife that

another,
which indeed
text

indeed
his

adultery; and
and It taketh will be

wife,

another,
seen

doth this

adultery."
also in
a

that with

(found
in

few
case

Greek of the

MSS.)
woman

agrees before

St of

Paul the

placing the
1

that

In

Evangelion

Da

Mepharreske,
v.

vol.

ii. p. 250, and

in the

Journal

of TheologicalStudies, vol.

pp.

628

ff. (July

1904).

42

THE

RESURRECTION

It
verses

is,however, probably impossibleto

into two

divide
"

these which
to

parts
"

the the

original preaching
u

St Paul

and received,

additions

which

he

made

it himself. It is of of St
course

obvious his made prove there

own

that

in any

case

the

last

verse

all, giving
Paul has

is experience,
to

an

addition

which it is he

what it is

he

received, and
verse

to impossible
so

that

only this

which for

added

but

is not

sufficient evidence It the is

going
some

any that

further there

with is
a

confidence. break after

thought by
of
verse

end

5,

or

perhaps
and the

after the account that may

to

of the

appearance the
are,

to

Cephas,
of

it is true
sentence

slightchanges in
be noted
;

construction

they

however, surely
of the had
re

quite insufficient point

ceived All
at

definition justify any precise tradition end said the and which his
own

which
to
can

the
an

St

Paul

comes

additions
he
to

begin.
un

that

be

is that

what

received

doubtedly
what the he

includes is at

appearance the

Cephas;
to

that

added

least

appearance

himself:
to
one

intervening

appearances the other.

perhaps belong

source,

perhaps to

An leads have
manner

of the evidence examination, therefore,

to the

of St Paul Lord
to
a

result
to

that

he

believed
and
to

the other
as

risen

appeared
which

himself
no room

in disciples
to

left

for doubt

his

triumph

THE

ACCOUNT

GIVEN

BY

ST

PAUL

43

over

death.

He

thought
consisted of

that

the

body
blood,
taken

of

the

risen

Lord

no

longer

flesh

and

but

that

tran

substantiation

into

spirit
believed

had

place.
taken

This

transubstantiation

he

to

have

place
based
on

on

the

third

day,
from

and

this

belief

was

either

deduction

the

Old

Testament,
evidence

or

on

some

fact

which

he

does

not

adduce

as

of

the

Resurrec

tion,

and

nowhere

defines

in

his

epistles.
first appearance but

It

is

highly
of the

probable
risen Lord

that

he

believed

the

to

have

been

to

St

Peter,

there

is

no

evidence

to

show

where

it

took

place.
of his

It

is

almost

certain

that

he

derived

some

part
risen Lord

teaching
the

as

to

the

appearances which

of

the

from

early
when

tradition

obtained, Christian,
of his

probably
but it is

in

Jerusalem,
to

he

became

impossible
tradition.

define

exactly

the

limits

use

of

this

CHAPTER

II

THE IN

NARRATIVE
MARK AND

OF THE

THE

RESURRECTION PARALLEL
SYN

OPTIC

PASSAGES

As

was

said

in

the

Introduction,
the

the

result
connexion

of

modern

criticism

is

to

emphasise

close

between
due the

the

Synoptic
of
a common

Gospels,
source.

and

to

explain
fact
has

it

as

to

use

This

to

be

taken

into

account

in

considering
one

any

narrative

which

is

found

in

more

than

gospel. doubtful,
the

Many
but
and it

of

the

details

still

remain

in

many

ways that

is

now

generally
*

held

to

be

proved
a

first

third

evangelists

made

use

of

document

which

was,

both

in

language
the

and

contents,

so

closely
it

related

to

Mark

that

only
with

question
it. Mark

is

whether

was

or

was

not

quite

identical

As

matter

of

convenience,
etc.,
when

I I

have

adopted
the
of

the

custom

of

writing
the

St St

Matthew,
when I who

St

Mark,
the

mean

persons,

and

omitting
or

mean

books,
the

independently
canonical
44 text.

their

authorship,

the

redactors

produced

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

45

xvi. 9-20

is

an

undoubtedlylater addition,which separately.It already in

of the
seems

has

to

be considered document the seventh the

two
was

probable that
about the it

this of

existence first

close
was

decade other

century, and

used

by

synopticwriters, probably before,and

of the second which is

certainlynot
century.

long after, the beginning

we therefore, we gospels,

When,
all three three

find have
no

narrative

given in
we

right to
same

say that incident

;

have
we

separate
take the

accounts

of the in Mark and ask due

to

but the

must

account

as

presumably
their
or

basis

of

the

other be

two,

whether

variations

cannot

explainedas
which

obscurities

ambiguitiesin though they

in ways which

their source,
not

they

tried to clear up,

same

did
were

do

so

always
with far
as

in the
one

way,

or

consistent

another.

Thus,

since Matthew the

Marcan

and
source, two

Luke,
are

so

they are

dealing with
evidence,
on

not

first-hand
to

but and

rather

the

earliest
we
are

attempts

comment

explain Mark,
the

by

no

means

bound

to
seem

follow
to

explanations given by either, if they

the real

be it

contrary to
is of
not
course

meaning

of
to

the ask

source

though

always necessary
some

whether

they may

represent

early and
is

independent tradition.
to possibility

Moreover,
sidered the that

there
our

always

the

be

con

Mark

is not

identical absolutely this the

case

with when

originalsource.

is Especially

46

THE

RESURRECTION

Matthew
reason,

and
some

Luke

agree

in

omitting,for

no

apparent
Under for

detail which

is recorded is

in Mark.
a

such the

circumstances, there
view
was

always an
Mark
text

prioricase

that

the

canonical

has which

an

interpolation
was

which Matthew The

not

yet
Luke.

in

the

used

by

and further

question of

the

sources

used earliest

in Mark

is

perhaps insoluble.
St Mark used his

According
recollections
was.

to

the of

tradition,
of St

the

teaching
critics

Peter, whose
the very
source

he interpreter truth of this he

Most

recognise
course

substantial

but tradition,
himself did

it is of
to
not

improbable that
"

confined

any do

one

the

writers

of the first
can

century
never

such

one things and, therefore,

"

say with
not

certainty
the
to

that

any

one

passage
or

belongsor
to
some

does

belong to
known

Petrine Mark.

source,

other

tradition have

Furthermore,
detect in

some

critics
"

thought
of the have
same

it

to possible

doublets
and and

two

accounts

incident that

"

Mark,
written

in

consequence

assumed

he used

probably Aramaic
is at life hold Matthew
or

documents.
that for life

However any of the

this

may

be, it
the

least any

certain

into investigation
our

part

of the

Lord

Mark

must

principal place,and
and
not

parallel passages
in relation which

in
to

Luke

must

be

considered
is this task

it, and
be

separately.It
so

will

attempted,

far

as

the

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

47

narratives

of

the

Resurrection

are

concerned,

in

the

present chapter.
For with
to

this purpose the down

account

the of end

narrative the burial

may in

be taken Mark
text
xv.

to

begin

42, and

go For

to the

of the

genuine
it may

in xvi. 8. divided
women

convenience
"

of discussion burial
;

be

into

six sections
to

(1) the
;

(2) the
of the

visit of the the young

man

the

tomb
;

(3) the

appearance of

man

at

the

tomb

(4) the
women

message
;

young

(5)

the

conduct Lord.

of the

(6) the

appearance

of

the

risen

(1)
is
as

The

burial
:
"

"

The

account

in

Mark

xv.

42-47

follows
when

And

even

was

now

come,

because the

it

was

the

Preparation, that
of

is, the
honourable of

day

before

sabbath, Joseph
also
in

Arimathaea,
for the

an

who counsellor,

himself

looked
unto

kingdom
asked
were

God,

came,

and

went

boldly
Pilate him any

Pilate, and
if he

for the

body
:

of Jesus.
and

And

marvelled the while

already dead
asked when
to

calling unto
he had
been

centurion,
dead. the

he And

him he

whether knew
it of And

the

centurion, he
a

granted
and laid

corpse
him
in
a

Joseph.
and
which

he

bought
him
in

linen

cloth, and rock, and

And beheld

took
him

down,
tomb
stone

wrapped
had been

the
out

linen,
of
a

hewn

rolled

against the
and

door

of

the of

tomb. Joses

Mary
where

Magdalene
he
was

Mary

the

mother

laid.

Narratives
on

which

betray direct
the document

dependence literary
which lies behind

this account

(or on

48

THE

RESURRECTION

it)are
50-56. In
on

found

in Matthew

xxvii.

57-61

and

Luke

xxiii.

the

originalaccount
it is not
;

there

are

only three points

motive of

which

: (a) explicit

the

Joseph
the

of

Arimathsea
;

(b)

the

character the

and
women.

position of

grave the

and

(c) the
of the the

position of

Naturally
directed their

redactors
to

dependent documents
of these

attention
as

elucidation

three
answers

and points,
are

the each The

When

result of their efforts different

given

to

question in
account
even

Matthew

and is
as

in Luke. follows
came :
"

in Matthew
was

come,

there

rich
was

man

of Jesus'

Arimathaea,
: disciple

named
man

who Joseph,,
went

also

himself asked
it
to

this

to

Pilate, and
and
own

for the be
it in

body
up. clean

of And

Jesus.

Then
took

Pilate the laid the

commanded

given
a

Joseph
hewn
door
was

body
it in
:

wrapped
new

linen had the lene the

cloth, and
out in

his
and

tomb,
a

which
stone

he
to

rock

he

rolled

great

of

the

tomb, and
the

there, and

departed. And Mary Magda other against Mary, sitting over

sepulchre.
It will be
seen

that
a

the

answer

to

the

first

point is
it in

that
was

Joseph was
a

rich which

disciple ; to
Joseph

the

second, that
had
sat

new

tomb

himself
women

made

the cliff;and the that says grave and

to the

third,that
him. member Pilate's

the

opposite
the fact and

watched
was a

Matthew of the

omits

Joseph nothing

Sanhedrim,

about

hesitation.

50

THE

RESURRECTION
tomb in of hewn the
stone
"

altered the
a

into description

"

far less

probabletype

of grave

neighbourhood

of Jerusalem. The

positionof
but and Luke the in

the

women

he

defines

in

the

same

spirit as,
Matthew, Matthew,
preserves Sanhedrim. of the

different their the of other

language from,
names

that

of Like

omits omits mention

altogether.

fact of Pilate's

hesitation,but
of the

Joseph's membership
hand,
stone

On

the

he

omits

the

closing

tomb

by rollinga anything
of in
a

before

its entrance. which

or can

Is there
to

these

alterations

points they
?

the

knowledge

superior tradition,
the work of
case

be The

explained as
latter It is the of

merely

the with

redactor
most

is almost is

the certainly that

of

them.

surely clear
the

the

of discipleship Matthew for the

Joseph
put
on

merely

which interpretation that and of he the the

"

statement

was

waiting
to

kingdom

God,"

omission

mention result

Joseph's membership
of that and that

Sanhedrim
statement

is the

The interpretation.
was

by
he

Matthew
was

Joseph

rich,and

by

Luke

that

"just

good," are

rival paraphrasesof similarly

the

original

which, as Phrynicusthe grammarian explains,1 eva"xfivMv,

had

obtained
it
H.

in

vulgar speech
"

the

meaning

of

rich,
Luke

though
1

properlymeans
B.

of

good standing."
St

See

Swete,

The

Gospel according to

Mark,

p. 391.

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

51

it according interpreted

to

its

literary use,
The hewn
"

Matthew
statement stone cut
a

according
in Luke

to

its the

colloquialmeaning.
tomb
to
was

that

made

of

is of

an clearly

attempt

explain the phrase

was

out

the rock
to

which (or cliff)," its

not

easy

for

stranger
may have which It is in this

understand, and

in explanation mention

this way

led to the omission

was

of any

of the

stone

rolled

against the opening

that

of the

tomb.1

structive

to notice

the later scribe who Western of

"

restored

last detail the back Lucan

to

in

the

so-called "hewn
out

text, also altered

stone out

word,

the
cut

the

word original
can

for

These work
are

alterations
redactors omissions notice which than

therefore
were

be

explainedas
Mark.
But and doubt
an

the there

of three

who
common

using
to

Matthew rise to
not

Luke

which

demand

and

give
was

whether form

the document of

they used
our

earlier other

Mark, rather
are

Mark which

itself. it is

In

words,
ask

there

three Mark

placesin
has
not

to legitimate

whether The

been
"

interpolated.
because
it
was

first is the
as

clause

the
"

Prepara

tion,"or,
it
was

one

might quite as
This similar clause clause

well does in

translate, because
not

Friday."
and the

reappear is connected

in

Matthew,
1

Luke

But

the stone

is

implied in

Luke

xxiv. after

2.

Either

St Luke

forgot

his

previous omission, or

the latter was,

accidental. all,

52

THE

RESURRECTION
of

with
over,
was

the action it is induced

not
a

not

Joseph but
to

of the

women.

More that

little inaccurate
to hasten

suggest

Joseph
Sabbath.
was

by

the
was

approach of
the time

the

Sunset,
limit

the

Sabbath,
a

which
to

the of

for

burying

criminal, according

the

law

Deuteronomy.
is introduced elsewhere of Luke in is

it is remarkable Finally,

that this clause does that

not
come

by

which (e7re") particle If it

were

Mark.

not

the

witness would

doubtful,

this

cumulative in

evidence

probably be
clause
as a

sufficient to

one justify

regarding this
part
of the

secondaryfeature
which balance
was

in

Mark,
used

not

document original Luke. but

A
not

in

Matthew is

and

As

it

is,the

of

argument

against it,

decisively.
similar omission result is reached both The

somewhat of the

by

considera Luke the of

two

tion

by

Matthew

and between

Pilate's later is not of the

hesitation.

agreement

gospels suggests the question whether

an

this passage
no

of interpolation

our

Mark,

and The

formed

part
are

Marcan original

document. On
or

arguments
there is

fairly equally divided.

reason

the

one

hand,
should

no

why

either

Matthew

Luke

have
source,

omitted and it

this incident is of both

course

if it had still
more

been

part

of their

unlikelythat
the is
a

they

would

have it is of

omitted accidentally that there

same

section. harsh

Also,

true certainly

very

change

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

53

subjectin
omitted,
not

xv.

46, which
that the in

disappearsif
word the

verses

44-45
verse

are

and

in eSaop^craro New Testament it may be

45

is in

found

elsewhere On the

except

2 Peter

i. 3.
no

other

hand,
an

argued

that
was

there

is

reason

for such

that interpolation, and Luke

a

it

probably
seemed suitable in the the his is

omitted

by

Matthew that

because

it

unimportant, and
word if
we

is eSwpria-aTO

peculiarly
ev(r\ijia.oov9

take
;

it in connection

with

sense

of rich
man,
was

the

being implication
to

that

Joseph,
to

rich

prepared
his

bribe without

Pilate, but

obtained surprise

request
choose
44-45

bribery.
these

It

probably impossible to
argument. Mark,
be
or

between may be
an

two

lines of tion in Luke The mention

Verses

interpola
and

their
a

omission

by

both

Matthew

may third
or

merely point

coincidence. kind the is concerned women's second

were

of this of

with

the and

omission

names,

the especially mother

identification

of the

Mary
part
Matthew and

as

the the

of Joses

(or James). document,

way of
"

If this

of

Marcan original

how the

is it that other
names

only
that
?
were

speaksin
Luke It is less
so

vague

Mary,"
of the

omits

all mention
to
a

of the later that

women

that possible

generation the
which
;

names

than interesting

to

Mark

addressed, and

out slipped
no

of the narratives

but Luke, at least, shows

omit
names,

elsewhere

signsof

tendency to

and

in

54

THE

RESURRECTION

generalit
leaving
invents does of
not

is true
names

that
of

the

later

so literature,

far

from

out

people

and

consistently places,
(which, as
a

them. bear

Abundance

of detail
a

rule,

is investigation)

marked

characteristic

Apocryphal gospels. There

said for the view that
names

is therefore

something
docu

to be ment

the

Marcan original in
;

did

not

give
was

any

Mark that
women
a

xv.

47,

and

that

this form

used

by

Luke

later
as

edition,

used

by Matthew,
and
"

identified
other

the
"

Mary
another

Magdalene
editor Mark. in Mark

the

Mary

and

that

produced the
There
at this

text

which

is found

in the canonical confusion the

is

certain

amount

of textual

point,which
this

might

be

pressedinto
it

service at this
course,

point of

and hypothesis, Mark its

xv.

could, of
chief

also

be

appliedto
so

40.

The

to objection

it is not

much

character, complicated

for the

complex problems

call for it

complex solutions,but
the
an

of applying difficulty
at least not
was

throughout

gospels,
earlier

since it has edition

yet been proved

that

of Mark the

used

by

Luke

than these

by
three

Matthew.1

for Still,
not

present

purpose

points are
on

of

the of

first

importance. Nothing
the hesitation who of

turns

the
on

mention the

Friday,on

Pilate, or

names precise

of the

women

watched

Joseph.
St

See

A.

Wright, Synopsis of the Gospels in

for

Greek, and

Luke's

Gospel in Greek,

arguments

in favour

of this

theory.

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

55

The

reallyimportant thing is, that

in which the the

in

none

of

the

points
Mark than

dependent
appear

narratives
to

supplement
more

do

alterations

be may

anything
or

redactors'*
at

which suppositions, least have the xvi.

sabbath
of
come no

may

not

be

correct, but

authority. special
"

(2)

The

visit to Mark
the mother

tomb.

The
as

Marcan
:
"

account,

as

preservedin
And when the

1-5, is
was

follows

past, Mary
and
anoint

Mary
that
on

James,
and

Magdalene, and Salome, bought spices,

him.
came

they might
the first And
away

And
to

very the
tomb

early
at

day
the
up,

of the

week,

they
door

sunrise. roll
us

they
stone

said from
saw

among the

themselves,
of the
was

Who
?

shall
And away,

tomb

they
for it

looked
was

and

that

the

stone

rolled

very

great.
found in Matt, xxviii. 1

Directly dependentaccounts
and Luke xxiv. 1-2. also is in Mark

are

This

account

simple
after

and

intelligible ;
when the

according to it, immediately

Sabbath where pay
to rest
was

sunset,
who

over,

the
was,

women,

had

noticed order
to

the grave the

of Jesus of their had

bought spicesin
those last

body

Master omitted. of
was

tributes

of

respectwhich
to

Joseph
the
as

They

were

obliged

wait

for

approach
soon as

daylight to
light they
discussed the

fulfil their
went

purpose, grave.

but
As

it

to

the

they
would

went

they

possibility
tomb

that

they

have

in entering the difficulty

56

THE

RESURRECTION
which that
were

because

of the

stone

closed
it
was

its entrance, but open, and the

a

on

lookingup

they saw

writer

explainsthat they
because There narrative of the
are

able

to

see

this from

distance

size of the

stone. two

nevertheless
be easily

points
or

on

which

the
to
a

may

misunderstood

give rise

desire for

amplification.
the it first

(a)
not

In

place,a
clear that the of the

superficial reading
the
text
a implies

would whole

make

quite

night'sinterval
and the first

between

Sabbath week
to
a

which
was

was

past

morning
were

which

dawning.
time

If the which he

reader counted be the

was

accustomed

reckoning of day
from
on

the

beginning of
to

each

sunrise,
the first of

would of week

inclined week" then

as

interpret "early
that the that
seems

day
the had

implying

first the

day

beginning, and
This and

Sabbath
to

only

then the

ended. First
:
"

point

have

affected The
Late the

both
former
the

Third

Gospels.

says

on

sabbath

day, as

it

began

to

dawn

towards and the

first

other

Mary Magdalene day of the week, came Mary to see the sepulchre.
statement

This the

impliesa reckoning of days in

was

which would

dividing line
been

sunrise, not

sunset.

It

surelyhave
the Sabbath

impossiblefor
at sunset to

anyone

who

felt that

ended

speak

of the hour

before

58

THE

RESURRECTION

"

when

the

sabbath
of the and

was

past," and day

to

"

very the

early on
were

the

morning

first

of

week,"
to

brought together
event.

seemed

refer

the

same

Probably
the

he

the phraseswith preferred

ones,
as

which

he

replaced
less

Marcan

representingthe

facts

ambiguously.
same

Much

the the has

are as

is

probably true
somewhat

of the Third
more

Gospel,

though
as

matter

is here

complicated,
notes

Luke

rather follows

rearrangedthe freely
:
"

of time.

These

In Luke
And

xxiii. 54 he
the

says

"

it
to

was

day

of the

preparation

and

the

sabbath

began
It sabbath

dawn.

will

be drew

noted

that

the
as

R.V.

says,

"And
note
as

the in the

on";
Greek evidence
a

but,
should for

the

revisers translated

margin,
There
sense

the
no

be

above.
in any any

is

in Greek eTTK/xioa-Keiv
to

except
to

reference that Luke

sunrise, nor
is here

is there

reason

think the

using an
to

Aramaic

source, to

and

English version gospels.

1 the

is due

the

attempt

harmonise In Luke
And

the

xxiii. 56-xxiv.
returned sabbath But
came on

writer says

"

they
on

and

And

the

mandment. dawn

prepared spices and ointments. they rested according to the com the first day of the week at early
the tomb.

they

unto

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

59

I
ment

suggest
is to

that

the

explanation
in had the fact

of that

this Luke

rearrange did
not

be

found
or

fully understand
Jewish the

momentarily forgotten

the

and time-reckoning, of Arimathaea

thought that, according to

and the
at
women

law, Joseph
of

had

the

whole

Friday evening
the Marcan

and

night

their the the

disposal.
influence
women

Paraphrasing
of this

account

under that

thought opinion,he naturally

the
came

prepared
Sabbath,
was over
"

spices during
to

the
as

night
soon as

before the

the

and

the say,

tomb
on

Sabbath

that that Marcan

is to this

the

dawn
not

of the

Sunday.

It

is true the

account
;
a

does

strictly agree
latter who did would
not

with

narrative

but

the

scarcelybe
recognisethe
one

to intelligible

reader

Jewish it in

method

of

reckoningdays. Any
or

who

used would
women

ignorance

of forgetfulness
two

this

system
that

be

impressed chiefly by
observed the law
to

facts

first,
;

the

of the

the

Sabbath
at

and, secondly,that
earliest

they

took

tomb,
had

the

moment, possible

spiceswhich
time
on

they

already
system,
on

prepared. Reckoning
this would
mean

the rested

non-Jewish from
In

that
on

they

sunrise
case

Saturday
must

till sunrise

Sunday.

this

they
night

have

prepared
and

their

spices during
This is

the

between
Lucan

Friday

Saturday.
therefore
one

the precisely

narrative,and

in thinkis justified

60

THE

RESURRECTION

ing
Lucan

that and

the the of
an

reason

for

the

difference is not

between due
to

the
use

Marcan

account

the

by
an

Luke

ultimatelydifferent interpretthe
the method Marcan of

tradition,but
document time
em

to

attempt

to

in

of forgetfulness

reckoning

ployed by
(b) In
the

the

Jews. the place,

to
account

second

in Mark the

obviously
stone
to

suggests the question as

but the

who

rolled

away,

gives no

answer

to

it.

It is not of the obvious

to

unfair

say that
was

tendency

of

writers
was

first

century
the

to

explain
of
more

whatever

not

by

suggestion
more

miraculous
at

and intervention, of repetition the

emphasise
story
its

and

each In

the

wonderful did
;

character.

present

instance Mark

Luke

not

amplify or explainthe point which

Matthew

left open
a

but

(as

will be of the

seen

later) follows

very

obvious
that the from

development
stone
was

tradition,and
an

suggests
came

moved but this

by
is

angel
of the

who

down

heaven used

part
must

non-Marcan with later

tradition
on.

by Matthew,

and here

be dealt that

It

is only necessary
an answer

to notice

it is inserted the

to

give

to

the

question suggested by

Marcan

account.

One with

other Matthew

point remains
:

to be

considered

in connexion

Why

is the

account

shortened
to

by

the

omission

of the

women's

purpose

anoint

the

body,

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

61

or

rather
?

by
The

substitution

of

desire

to

see

the of

grave

answer

is to be found

in the combination had

the two
a

causes.

Matthew In the first place,

a

adopted
the in

tradition

of

guard

at the

tomb, which

rendered

impossible; and, suggestionof anointing practically

the second he place, of had

given

an

explanationof
"

the

burial rendered usual be

seen

by Joseph
it

Arimathsea the

"

discipleshipwhich
omitted
As

improbable that
to
a

latter had friend's

a

the will this that go

last kindnesses

dead

body.

later,it

seems

that likely
statement

development
at
a

of

view

led to the

definite

later

time
not

Joseph actuallydid anoint,

so

but

Matthew with
as

does

far

the redactor
women

was

contented
a

representingthe
to conflict with

visit of the his view Thus of the

in such

way

not

Joseph

of Arimathsea.
some

shortening in
in Matthew

respects and (if one

may

amplifica
assume

tion in others

can

the used
not

result of the discussion in

of the non-Marcan

tradition does

Matthew)

be
we

satisfactorily explained, and

have here the
traces

suggest that
tradition. in the notes dealt with, further

of

valuable really the confusion

The

shortening in Luke,
so

and
not

of time
seem

far

as

they have

alreadybeen
to

to

be

and entirely stylistic

need

no

explanation.
The the young
women man

(3)
what

at at

the

tomb.

"

The

account

of

saw

the tomb

is contained

in Mark

62

THE

RESURRECTION

xvi. 5.
2-5

Dependent
in Luke

narratives 3-5.
the

are

found

in Matt,

xxviii.

and

xxiv.
into

And

entering
the

tomb,

they
in
a

saw

young

man

sitting on

right side, clothed

white

garment

; and

they
As
to

were

astonished.

it stands

in

Mark,
Did

this account

gives rise
for themselves

at

once

two

: questions

they
who

see

that who in

the

grave

was

empty
them
?

? and

was

the young is

man

appeared
Mark,
but

to

Neither

question

answered of this

before

the bearing considering

to

fact,

it is first necessary above

women

ask

whether

the

version

given

text. representsthe original

According to it,the
found No could
a

entered within
on

the the from the

tomb

and

young

man

seated
can

right hand.
it,or
word
ever

other have
verse

meaning
been,
5

be

extracted of

in

the the in is

presence reference
verse

eicreXOovcrai in

and

contained But in the

in the
case

egeXOovvai corresponding
of neither The of these words the

8. text

the

certain. perfectly weakened

to

former

is in

Vatican
not

MS.

while eXOovcrai^

the

latter is
in
some

in represented is altered is
to

the Arabic
aKova-avres.

Diatessaron,and
The

MSS.

weight
on

of textual the
other

evidence

against these

alterations, but,

is hand, transcriptional probability is

in their favour. have introduced

to

It

unlikelythat
in

later
text

scribes
were

would

changes

the

which

calculated

weaken

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

63
had and made

the
a

evidence

for

the

belief of
text
women

that the of
saw

the

women

complete
be

examination

tomb,
Mark the of the

if these leave
man

changes
doubtful
the tomb
more

made,

the the

would young outside need

it
on

whether

right hand
;

of the

inside
TO

or

of

the

for than

eXOovarai
"when this In the

"V

/mviumeiov

not

mean

they

came

to

the

tomb." of

Is

it the

possiblethat
narrative?
not

represents the
absence
to

form original

of

other the

evidence, it
of and
a

may
com

be

ill-advised the

consider other
on

evidence

parison with
which of the follow in
cases
are

two

Matthew gospels, the the Marcan

Luke,

based closely

narrative, and
of

Fourth it with

Gospel

and

Gospel
It has

Peter, which
seen,

greater freedom.
the Marcan

been already is

in which
or

document the of

undoubtedly
narratives
at

ambiguous

that difficult,

dependent

adopted divergentmethods
issue ; it may
ment

the points elucidating

to
reverse

therefore whether

be allowed the the

this

argu in the

and
case

see

dependent narratives
that the

present
document
do
so.

support
was

suggestion They

ground
seem

ambiguous.

certainly

to

Matthew the
on

represents the
the

angel,who
young
man

is of

in

his

narrative
as

equivalent of
the
stone

Mark,
away the
two
;

seated
was

which

he had Matthew Luke

just rolled
as

he

therefore It is

regarded by

outside

tomb.

equallyplain that

regards the

64

THE

RESURRECTION

men,
man,

who
as

in his

narrative

represent the
the tomb. of

Marcan

young the that

appearing within Gospel

did
an

Furthermore,
Peter but
narrate

Fourth the and

women

and
not

the
enter

Gospel
the

tomb,

stooped down
These
two at

saw

within. angel or angelssitting may between

last accounts conflation

were

quite
two to

well

represent

an

attempt

traditions the

which the

differed, or
women

not

as explicit,

of position

and

the

angel with
the

regard to

the

tomb,

and

so

far

they

support

which suggestion, and

on

is rather the The

not

stronglymade
document
was

by

Matthew

Luke,
this

that

ground
weak take the

ambiguous
argument

point.
it does

point
account

in of

this
the

is

that

that possibility
ment

Matthew the influence that

altered
of the

Marcan

docu

owing
be

to

story of
had

the watchers. be
women,

It could the that

argued
of the

the

angel
and
verse

to

kept in
and the of
a

presence the word

watchers

of the
8 is
a

a7re\6ov(rai in
of Matthew into the but

proof that
an

ground
an

document

contained
This is

account

actual

entry

tomb.
it may It

perhaps not
as

convincing argument, balancing

to

be taken is

practically

the

previous one.
the
two.

impossiblefinally
that the of balance view

decide

between

I think

of

remains probability the the

Marcan original

in slightly document

favour

the the
as

that of

narrated such
a

story
not

vision

at

the

tomb

in

way

to

66
Matthew
ment
"

THE

RESURRECTION

great angel of

the

Lord,"
view

but

the

develop
dealt

and later.

importance of

this

will

be

best

with

In Luke The

similar

but

not

identical 3-5

answers

are

given.
:
"

narrative

in Luke

xxiv.

reads

as

follows

And
it
came

they
to two

entered while

in, and

found
were

not

the

body.

And

pass,
men were

they
by

behold,
and
to
as

stood

them and

perplexed thereabout, in dazzling apparel :

bowed down their faces

they

perplexed

the

earth, etc.
of this
to

Much and

seems

be

due the

to

alteration stylistic left doubtful in

attempts

to

elucidate

point

Mark.
In the that the
women

first

place, emphasis
the
not

is laid the

on

the

entry

of

into

tomb,
find the

and

addition

is made
to

they could
that of

body.
is

Is it necessary
more

suppose
comment

this the

addition redactor?

anything Surely not.

than It
was

the the that

was

almost the

held opinionof earlyChristians universally

Resurrection and Luke the

impliedthat necessarily only reflects

narrative this

the

tomb

empty,
more

fact,perhaps all
least

the

because

is at

partly directed

against the
In the

Docetic

heresy.
the

second is

though place,
to

word
that

"

angel

"

is not is
as

used, it
that the

scarcely open
men were

doubt

the

meaning
So far

two

beings. supernatural

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

67

their

character

is
a

concerned,
writer
"

this the

is

quite a

natural the

for interpretation,

in

first But

century, of

ambiguous
two
men

"

young

man

of Mark. of
one

why
answer

are

there is not
was
a

in Luke

instead it
seems

The

quite plain,but
general belief
two

probable that
and other possibly with

there

in Jewish

circles that the messages

to

angelswere
;

connected specially
be
more

of God this
more

it

will, however,
a

convenient
an

discuss will

at fully
to

later

point,when
trace

attempt

be made the

bring togetherand
forms in which books the

the
"

development of
"

various

original

young

man

is

in represented the

various

(cf. pp. 185-7).

the
was
"
"

Whether of Mark

change
"

which
men

converted
"

young made

man

into the

two

of Luke

for the first time is due easy

to his
to

by

St Luke

and
some

is

or merely redactorial,

knowledge of
but there
"

other

is tradition, that has

not

say,

are

signs
he

elsewhere

the him

"Jerusalem
to

tradition the Marcan

"

which

also used

caused

modify
"

narrative,and
also due
to

it is
cause.

probable that

the
we

two

men

are

this
a

Here, then,
of

have

for the first time of

a

in Luke identical

probabletrace
with

knowledge

tradition
seem

not to

Mark,

and
more

of alterations than the

which

point
of
a

to

something
to

ordinarydesire
Whether the

redactor
is

explain his

source.

tradition

reallyultimately separate
question,
"

from

the Marcan

is another

in this

particular

68

THE

RESURRECTION
is not,

case

probablyit
being
asked

"

but
far
can

for

the

present
from

all that Mark due

to

is in

is how

the

alterations

Matthew

and

Luke

be

explainedas
how far
were

merely
the and

redactorial

rewriting,and

they imply
known
not
no

existence

of other

traditions, which
It

to

influenced the redactors.

that

however, is,
shows

out

of of

placeto point out

knowledge
Lord"
no

just as
of

Luke the
"

sign
of

of

the

tradition
away of

great angel
so

the

who

rolled

the the

stone,

Matthew of
"

shows the
two

sign of knowledge

tradition

men."

(4)
the
to

The

message
man

to

the

women.

"

The
women

message
was,

which

young Mark

delivered

to

the
:
"

according

xvi.
he

6-7,

as

follows

And Jesus here his

:

saith

unto

them, Be
was

not
:

astonished
he
is risen

Ye

seek
is not

of

Nazareth, who
the

crucified

; he

behold

place where
Peter
see

disciplesand
:

that

But go, they laid him. he goeth before you

as

tell
into

Galilee

there

shall ye

him,

he

said

unto

you.

This
no

simple and
doubt
Matt, forms
as

intelligible message
to

in in

itself the

gives
other

rise to

its

meaning, yet
and in

in gospels,

xxviii. 5-7 which vary

Luke

xxiv. 5-7, it

appears
even

in

rather of Mark

and considerably, is
not

the

textual
To

tradition
with

perfectly
Bezae

certain.

begin

the latter of

point.

Codex

reads

solecisms (correcting

: /mrj (pofietcrOe, spelling) rov

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

69

TOV

"Sere
must

CKCI

[TOV]TOTTOV
translated,
"

avrod
He

OTTOV

eOijicav avrov,
is not

which

be

is risen,he laid Latin

here,lo,there
This

is the

place

where

they
the Old

him."

reading
it is

probablylies
no means

behind

version, and
text. original

by

that impossible
to
see

it is the
was

If so, natural and

women

it is easy

why

it

altered, for
between

the "here" the

meaning
"there"
were

of

the be

distinction taken in the be

to

might
not

imply

that

looking

right place, and

excluded

such correction

would possibility of the

In

soon

by

the

scribes. Matthew the

account

is not It
runs as

altered, essentially
follows
unto
:
"

but

is

little
the

expanded.
answered
I
not

And Fear
not

angel
:

and

said ye seek
is

the

women,

ye

for
is

know

that
:

Jesus,
risen,
go
as

who he

was

crucified.

He the

here

for he

said.

Come,
tell his

see

place where
he
into

he
is risen

lay.
from
; there

And the

quickly, and
;
see

that disciples
you

dead

and him

lo, he
:

goeth
I have

before

Galilee

shall ye

lo,

told you.

It is noticeable

here the

that

the

emphasis
of the the

laid

on

the

"ye"

is due

to

influence
at

non-Marcan
mere

tradition
ment

of the the

guard
was

the

tomb;
is

state

that

Lord

risen

expanded by bringing
with
;
a

the

Resurrection

into

connexion
not

prophecy
the
statement

of

Jesus, which, however, is

quoted

and

70

THE

RESURRECTION

that he is not
to
come

in the examine the

tomb it.

is

changed into
in the

an

invitation

and

Also,
to

second
is

part

of

the

message,
statement

reference of the
"

Peter

omitted,

the

direct
"

Resurrection is

is into

and repeated,
"

as

he

said

unto

you

changed
not
seem

lo, I

have

told

you."
are

These

changesdo

to be
to

important ;
the the

they
more

intended merely stylistic,

neither in Mark. message
runs as

make from

story
sense

vivid,and
narrative the

add

to

nor

take

of the

In Luke

follows

"

And
to

the

bowed afraid and they were earth, they said unto them, Why
as

down seek
is risen

their ye the

faces

living

among

the he

dead

He you

is not

here he
was

but

; remember

how

spake

unto

when

yet
a

in

Galilee, etc.
to

It into This the

has

thus into

been
a

changed
to
was

from words

command

go

Galilee

reference of Mark
on

spoken in

Galilee.

abandonment
view

rendered
that the the

necessary appearances

by

adopted later
Lord and took that
to

in Luke

of the

risen

place in

neighbourhood
there show he that

of

Jerusalem,
did Luke
not
was

the

remained disciples It does

not

and St

return

Galilee.

unacquaintedwith Mark,
of the
so

but

that The
cannot

rejected
story has
say with

it in favour thus

Jerusalem

tradition.

been

much

altered
the

that

one

confidence St Luke
or

whether had

change

was

actuallymade
in the

by

already been

made

Jerusalem

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

71

tradition be certain

which of from In
to

he the

used.
exact

In

other
at

words,
which

one

cannot

point
to

he the

definitely
Jerusalem of the the the

changed
tradition. message Jerusalem
rest

using
any
women

Mark
case

using
Lucan

the is
so

version

the

coloured entirely be

by
with

tradition

that

it must

discussed
the

of the

Lucan specially
to

and narrative, be faced whether and what

question
can

will

ultimatelyhave
to

it

be

reconciled of the two and Lucan The

the

Marcan

account,

the relation the Marcan

from as traditions, distinguished

documents, really was

conduct did

to

each

other. of what young

(5)
the
man

of the

women.

"

Our

knowledge
of the

women

after

the receiving

message

is

sadlylimited
of Mark.

by

the All

imperfect preservationof
that
we

the conclusion

have

which

quite

certainly belongsto
in Mark
And

the

document original

is contained

xvi. 8.

they
and

came

out

and

fled

from and

the

tomb,

for

trembling
to

panic seized

them,

they

said

nothing

anyone,

for

they

were

afraid of

It is

impossibleto
it is much
more

say what

the

women

were

afraid

of,but
followed

that likely than that

an

objectoriginally
used be

""j"o(3ovvTo yap
the latter
were

it was

absolutely,
considered
a

though

construction for the

It

might

if it possible

not

strangeness of

sentence

ending

with

yap.

is therefore

probable

that

the

72

THE

RESURRECTION

sentence

originally ran,
or

"for

they

were

afraid

of

the

Jews,"

some

such

phrase.
is
one

By

consent

which

of the

problems
documents
or

of New

Testament abandon

the criticism, the

In
use

dependent
at this

either
its

of Mark

point
alone Matt,

change
is the

meaning.

the

Gospel
seen

of

Peter In

sense

as preserved,

will be

later. has

xxviii. 8

an

opposite meaning exactly

the that words the have writer of Mark. been
was so

been

introduced, though
that and it is under

retained largely

plain
the

acquainted
It reads
:
"

with

influence

They departed quickly from the tomb to tell his disciples great joy, and ran
"

with

fear

and

which do
"

is and

exactly what
then goes
on

Mark
to

says
a

that

they did

not

follow

different but

tradition.
at

Obviously the
this Mark

redactor

knew

Mark,

rejectedit
In Luke the

point in
has

favour

of another

tradition.
and

also

already been
has

abandoned,
taken its

Jerusalem

tradition the end

permanently
so

place. Moreover,
this dislike of the of the

earlyChurch
of Mark

far

agreed with
all memory

that

it lost

genuine
com

conclusion,and

it by replaced is discussed
on

the late and pp. 120 ff.

inferior

positionwhich
We what after
can,

therefore,form
Mark the

no

certain

judgment
women
as

as

to

the

genuine

representedthe
tomb, beyond

doing clearly

they fled

from

that

it is

74

THE

RESURRECTION

is

in
:
"

Mark

xiv.

27.

According

to

this

the

Lord

said
All the

ye

shall

be and

offended, for
the

it is

written, I will smite

scattered.

Shepherd,
This
must

sheep

shall be

be

intended

to

prepare

the

way

for

the

desertion

of Jesus

by

the

and disciples, it would

seem

their

flightto

their homes.
to

Moreover,

that, according
the

Mark,

this

actuallytook
with
to

place after
the soldiers homes and he
or was

betrayal.
the

The for the

arrival the

of Judas
"

signal
"

flight
"

either

their

to

hiding Only
him any had the

of
one

: They disciples

all left him trial is

no

fled." denied that All

followed

him

to

his

and hint

shortly
of the fled
:

afterwards.
were disciples

There

given

present at

the crucifixion. and

only a
moments

few

women

remained,
Master from is
"

they watched

last

of their second of the

afar. in Mark xvi. 7

"

The message

indication
young in
man

given
which

the
a

points to clearly
Lord

concludingscene
Galilee to his

which

the

risen

appeared

in

disciples.
in Mark xvi. 7
on

emphasis Thirdly, the special

Peter the
as

St

distinct from

the in

other

disciples suggests that

was

first appearance it
to
was

Galilee

to

him, though
It is

probably
necessary

not

the how

only
much

one.

scarcely
view is

point out

in

keeping this
with

with the traditional

connexion

of St Mark

St Peter.

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

75

Thus

all the the

to

hints

which

can

be

gathered from

Mark

pointto
a

that probability

the

lost conclusion

implied

return

Galilee

by

the

disciples, panic-stricken
risen Lord the
to

followed
and
not
women, to

by an

appearance This with

of the view but has

St Peter that it

the

others. agrees is

advantage

merely

explainsthe

silence of the the

which

if intelligible perfectly have naturally reach. also contained the

return

disciples,
their
ex

to whom

they

would
not

narrated

were perience,

within

It is

that possible

Mark

more

that,

for instance, it describes

of

the

to disciples

Jerusalem.

Such
a

continuation written house

seems

would

be the

natural Jerusa-

enough

in

narrative mother's
a

by

Mark
to

lemite, whose
St Peter
at

have is

entertained
no

later

period;

but

there

evidence

of its existence. There is

only

one

reallyserious
is said
as

objectionto
exact
"

this of

reconstruction. Mark xvi.

It
as

that xiv.

the

wording
after
I
am

7,

well before

of

28,

But

risen I will go

you

into

Galilee,11 impliesnot
the risen Lord Judaea.
one

but into Galilee, flight lead

were

rather

that

would If this have

the

into disciples

Galilee of

from

the meaning certainly admit that

Mark,
with

would

to

it is inconsistent It

the

indications necessary

just
to

mentioned. the passage

is, however,
in this way.

surely not
Two

take

suggestionsare

76
: (a) possible

THE

RESURRECTION

It is

quite probable that

before
the

the

meaning is,
is then
a con

"I
no

will real

be

in

Galilee

you," and
which
to
a

there finds

difficulty ; for
with

criticism

tradiction from We will

this
to

rendering seems
Galilee is rather little
more

forget

that

Jerusalem

long journey.
: freely
"

might
all be

even

paraphrasea
and
as

You in

scattered
as soon

return

to

your

homes

Galilee,but
to

you

reach fact

home you

I will appear

you;

in
to
as

spite of

the

that

left

me

in
me

Jerusalem in Galilee that

or

be crucified
soon
as

and

buried, you
there." this

will find I fail to

you

arrive

see

there

is any

in impossibility

interpretation,
xiv.
"

that and be

it leaves 28. your Greek

any

Mark in reconciling difficulty that possible Galilee." the

27 will

(b)

It is

meaning is,

leader the In

in

It is notorious
a?

that

in late

difference
a

between

(into) and
was

eV

(in) was
to

lost.

literary stylean
in the

effort

made of the

preserve

it, but
it

Greek non-literary did

not

New in
or

Testament into of

simply
the

exist. It
more

"?
one

meant

according to
recent

context. to

is

of the
more

results

criticism the New

establish

and

the firmly
was

fact that in

Testament, especially Mark,

the later and

written

Greek, though non-literary

text-recensions removed its

polishedits roughness consistently

solecisms. literary
is worth This view also

answers

the critical

and difficulty

consideration.

There

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

77

is,however,

slightadvantage
little
to
more

in

the

former Mark

explana
xvi. 7.

tion,as
It

it

a applies

to easily

only remains
are

ask

whether

it is which

probable that embody

can

there

any

extant

documents This

this be

lost conclusion settled

of

Mark. the
on

question

only
with

by

comparing

other

gospels

the
from

reconstruction, based
Mark which itself, Luke
out

information

derived Of

has and
as

just been
John,
to

indicated. end of

extant

documents,
may be

the

chapterxx.,
in

ruled
or

to only referring

appearances the

Jerusalem conclusion based John

some

the Mark other the

neighbourhood,
is almost

and

spurious

of the

a certainly compilation

on

gospels. Gospel
to

There Peter.

remain All the But

Matthew,
these have of the

xxi., and

of

claim superficial and have found well

as

represent support.
the
most

conclusion

Mark
most

perhaps

as general,

is probable opinion,

that, while
none
can

all three

represent
to

the

Galilean direct

tradition,
use literary

be

proved
of

have

made

of Mark. I

If any
most

them

has, the Gospel

will therefore this

of be
to

Peter best that

is,
to

think, the
the

likely. It

postpone
the other

consideration

of

point
to

of

documents

concerned,
tradition

and

the

general

discussion of the
of the risen Lord. In any

Galilean

of the

appearances

such investigation,

as

that

which

has

just

78

THE

RESURRECTION

been
to

ended,

there of

is

always

the

danger of succumbing
of not be

the the

tyranny
trees.

and details,

seeingthe
advisable, even

wood
at

for the

It will therefore

risk
at

of this

to illogical repetition,

summarise

in

few

lines which

point the generaldevelopment

has been
seen

of events

Mark his

to

imply.
coming
Lord him. of
events
were

Before

but betrayal, shadow

on

when

casting their
told that the

his

our spirit,

had The Judas

fore
event

would disciples The

leave presence for

his prophecy. justified the soldiers

was

with the

the
at

signal
once,
or

the
a

flightof
short
to

disciples ;
of

either

after

interval
to

hiding,1they
up, if

returned the

disheartened broken

Galilee
of the

pick
which Jesus.

they could,
had
a once

threads
at

life of

they

abandoned
women

the
to

bidding
the

Only
the

few

remained of their

end, and
from afar

watched
off. and

last moments
not
was

Master
came

They
the

did

watch

long,for

death
as

quickly,
saw,

body
of

hurriedlyburied,
"

they

by
The

Joseph
next

Arimathaea
was

why,

we

are

not

told.

day
women

the

Sabbath, but
make
to
a

on

the

following day
of the

the

tried to
but
on

up the

the grave
man

deficiencies

burial

going
of

they
who

were

terrified

by
1

the

appearance

young
evidence

told

them

As

is shown

on
an

p.

162,

the

of the

Gospel

of

Peter, such

as

it

is,points to

interval

of

hiding.

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

MARK

79

that
was

their risen

Master's and would the

;

body

was

not

there, but
in disciples

that

he

join
tomb,
for the

his

Galilee.
had

They

fled from
to

and

told

no

one

what gone, the

happened they
Lord courage Jerusalem Master
return not
were

them

the

had disciples In Galilee the

and
risen Their

afraid
seen

of

Jews. and and

was

by Peter,
faith

by

rest.
came

and
to

returned,
their
new

they

back that With

to

tell

confidence
over

their their

had
to

been

triumphant
a

death.

Jerusalem

fresh

and period begins, the

this,if
scope of if

the
;

return

was itself,

probably outside
least say that the
women

Mark it did

but

we

may

at

it

even implied,

not
was

state, that when

an

saw

the

disciples

there

immediate
to
a

exchange
the main view

of

experiences.
of

Such

seems

be

purport
of its

Mark,

if

one

tries to form

reasonable

meaning,
or

without

being

influenced How which

by

other

accounts,
can

by dependent
is of
a course

narratives.
a

far Mark
can

be

trusted

matter

only
other
at

be

discussed

after But
one

similar may be

of investigation

the

accounts.
once

allowed
of all

to

emphasise

the

apparent
the These
mean

absence

mythologicalembroidery,and
character of the narrative. least
comes

simple,selfpoints are
Mark with is
a

consistent
not

everything ;
of
a

but

they at
who

that
court

the evidence

witness

into

good

character

for trustworthiness.

CHAPTER

III

THE

NON-MARCAN THEW SPURIOUS AND

NARRATIVES

IN

MAT THE

LUKE;
CONCLUSIONS

THE

ACTS;
OF MARK

BESIDES

using Mark,
of

it is

certain practically and

that

the

redactors, both
document1 This
for document the

Matthew

Luke,

used of

another Jesus.

containing chieflythe
is,however,
purpose, of
as

teaching
or no

of

little

importance
that it

present
any

it is

improbable
or

contained But

account
to

the

Passion Matthew made

Resurrection. Luke of show

in addition

this,both
editors written

and
use

signs that

their

have
or

special
this Jewish for

traditions, either
tradition
seems

oral.

In

Matthew from

to

have

been

derived there is
some

Christian

sources,

and

in Luke

reason

to tracing it ultimately(though perhaps indirectly)

Jerusalem.

Further
to

traces

of the
but 80

the Fourth

same

tradition

are

perhaps
1

be

found
the

in Logia,

Gospel, though
to
as

Formerly

called

now

usually referred

Q.

82

THE

RESURRECTION

presentunder
tradition in

discussion.
the New

There

is

no

other it
seen

trace

of the

Testament,

but

plays a great
in

literature, as part in apocryphal (2)

The watch
at

will be
"

chapter v.
is found

the

grave.
runs

This follows

story
:
"

in Matt,
Now
on

xxvii. 62 ff.; it
the
morrow,

as

which

is the

day
were

after the

Prepara
deceiver

tion, the chief priestsand

unto

Pharisees remember

gathered together
that that

Pilate, saying, Sir,we

he
was

said, while
Command the third and the

yet alive,After
that the his

three

days
made

I rise
sure

again.
until

therefore

sepulchre be
disciplescome
is risen than
:

day,
say last

lest
unto

haply
the will be
a

and from first. make

steal him the dead said

sure :

away, and
unto
as

people, He
worse

error

the

Pilate
it
as

them,
can.

Ye

have

guard
went,

go

your made

way, the

ye

So

they
the

and

sepulchre sure,
them. Lord
Now late

sealing the stone,

on

guard being
an

with of the
him
. .

the

Sabbath
heaven
.

day
. .

...

angel
fear of
men.

descended did the

from

and
became
into
as

for

the
.

watchers Some of

quake

and
came

dead

guard
all
were

the

city and
were come

told
to

unto

the And

chief
when

priests

the

things

that with

pass. had

they

assembled

the

elders, and
unto

taken

counsel,
while

they gave large his disciples came slept.

And

money

the

soldiers,saying, Say ye,

stole
him

by night, and
come

away

we

if this and
as

to

the of

persuade him,
money,

rid

you
were

governor's ears, we So care. they took

:

will the
was

and

did

they

taught
and

and

this

saying
this

spread abroad
The heard

among

the Jews

continueth

unto

day.
had

meaning
rumours

of this that

story is
had the

thus

that

the

Jews

Jesus

prophesiedhis
tomb

Resurrec

tion, and

desired

to have

guarded

until after

THE

NON-MARCAN

NARRATIVES

83

the

third

day,

in

order

to

prevent
fulfilment

any of

attempt
his

to

manufacture

evidence

of the Pilate
a

prophecy
"

the body. by stealing

a

either said to
"
"

them,

Take

guard
is

"

or

"

You

have

guard

the

second the

transla
context
was

tion is

perhaps grammatically better,but

favour of the former. the
to

stronglyin

guard
of the

set, and accordingly

but
was

witnessed the Jews the

descent that

angel,

bribed and away.

by
that

say

it had

slepton
taken

its watch the

had disciples

come

and

body

This

story is

also found be Here

in

other

documents,

and

its have

development
been that
account

must

traced it in is

later,when

these
to

discussed. it

only

necessary with the of

notice Marcan

is combined and
It
was

Matthew the the

with would

the
seem

story of
that

descent

the

great

angel.
that it

redactor
which
on

recognised
he p. 61. found
con

inconsistent has

with been

Mark,

altered,as sequently (3)

The

pointed out
"

great angel at
xxviii. 2 ff.

the tomb. It
runs

This

story is
:
"

in Matthew

as

follows

And,

behold,
Lord the

there

was

great
from

earthquake ;
came

for

an

angel
rolled
was as

of the
away

descended

heaven, and
it.
as

and

stone, and

sat

upon
white

His
snow

appearance
:

and lightning,

his raiment

and
as

for dead

fear
men.

of

him And

the the

watchers

quaked,
and

and said

became
unto

angel

answered

the

women,

Fear

not

ye, etc.

84

THE

RESURRECTION

And
women

the

message

of

the As

young is the

man

of Mark with the

to

the

then

follows.

case

previous
be traced it that
man

incident, the development of this story must

after other documents Here the and have it is been discussed
to

in

which

is also found. in of Matthew

only necessary

notice young that

to

the great angel replaces

Mark,
was

that

although
the

it would in the
"

seem

his

purpose the

to roll away

stone

order

permit given.
to

Resurrection,no
The appearance redaction

of description
to the
women.

latter is

(4)

According
given
in

the

Matthean

of

Mark,

as

Matthew

xxviii. 8,
The and
women

departed quickly
ran

from

the

tomb

with

fear

great joy, and

is

to

bring

his

word. disciples

This

complete reversal
to
:
"

of

Mark's
room

meaning,
for the

and

is

apparently intended
addition
And

leave

following

in xxviii. 9
behold Jesus took
unto

met

them,
of

saying,
feet
; go not

All

hail !

And

they
Then that

came

and Jesus

hold

his

and

worshipped.
brethren
see me.

saith

them, Fear

tell my

they depart into Galilee,and

tradition
is not found

there

shall

they

This

in any
to

other

earlydocu
it now,
as

ment, and
is

it will be appearance often

convenient

discuss Mark. it
;
can

it

only in
It has

separate from
maintained of

been

that Mark

be it is

traced

back

to

the

lost

conclusion

but

surely

THE

NON-MARCAN

NARRATIVES

85

plainthat
that the

the

wording
of

of

Mark

excludes really

it,and
when of

redactor the

Matthew narrative said and

recognised this
as

he rewrote the
women.

Marcan

to to

the

conduct
cannot
mean

"They
a

nothing

anyone"

refer to that home. closed been up

tc

few did

minutes,
not

be intended
to

merely to they

they

speak

as passers-by

went
to
a

It is the

of description the

their settled attitude

not

and episode,

could episode certainly had the writer

meant

have

regardedas
an

closed

it to lead

appearance
same

of Jesus

only momentarily later.

of the words of the

At

the

time, the close coincidence

the risen
to

attributed young
man

to

Lord
a

with

the

message the

points
The the

connexion

with

Marcan be the

narrative. found Lord It has

man

explanationis
suggestion that
of the
seen

almost
this

to certainly

in is
a

appearance of the young the

of

doublet

appearance that in the

man.

alreadybeen
is left

of identity Two that

was

young

entirely open

Mark.
:

hypotheses
the young

presented themselves naturally

man was an

one,

angel;

the

other,that
was

he

the risen Lord

himself.

The

former

adopted
young the
seem

in

Matthew,
with away he the from
was

when

the redactor

identified Lord
But with who it the his

the

man

great
the also

angel of

the

rolled would

stone

sepulchre. acquainted
fore he

that

alternative usual

explanation. There
inserted

followed

practiceand

both

86

THE

RESURRECTION

forms. that
two

The

of identity

the

message which

remains is thus

to

prove in

it is

one really

incident

recorded

forms, and
doublets

it is well when
two

known

that

the

tendency to
as

give

traditions in all the It in his

existed

to

one

incident,though
characteristic redactor of
a was

found

is especially gospels, is

of

Matthew.1

possiblethat

the

influenced of

choice
at

by knowledge
but the

tradition

appearances
seems

Jerusalem,
to

view for

given
the fact has
a

above without

quite
further
no

sufficient

account

any

complication.
to

This
as

incident
more

therefore

claim of

be

regarded

than

secondary product
historical
to

the

Marcan

tradi

tion, with (5)

The

no

value.
the in disciples Galilee.
"

appearance

This

incident
But mountain

is described
the eleven where

in Matt,

xxviii. 16-20.
into

discipleswent
Jesus had

Galilee,
them. but
unto in
some

unto

the when

appointed
:

And

they
And

saw

him, they worshipped him

came

doubted.

Jesus

unto

them

and

spake
unto
me

them, saying,
heaven
and
on

All

authority hath
Go ye

been

given
in

earth.

therefore, and
the of the

make
name

disciplesof
of the
:

all the

nations, baptising them

of the

Father,
them

and
to

Son, and
all

Holy
unto

Ghost

teaching
you of the
:

observe
am

things whatsoever

I commanded

and, lo,I

with

you

alway, even

the

end

world.

In

Hora

Synoptica, Sir John Hawkins

one

gives twenty-one
This is
a

instances

in

Matthew,

in

Mark,
students

and

ten

in Luke.

conservative

estimate,and

many

would

give more.

THE

NON-MARCAN

NARRATIVES

87

this Textually in The

verse

passage facts

givesrise
may be is of

to

difficult
as

problem
follows. and

19.
text
as

The

summarised found in

given

above

all MSS. his

not

versions;

but of

Eusebius this
verse,

Caesarea, in
if frequently,

frequent always,
therefore
"

quotations
used and
a

text

giving

it in

the

form,
nations

"Go in

ye my The

make

of disciples all is reference that

all the
to

name

"

omitting

baptism.
was

obvious in MSS.

suggestion
known Hermas show
were

this

form
no

found

to

Eusebius, though
(c. 140

longer extant.

Possibly
Martyr,
facts other

A.D.),and
the Mr

probably
same

Justin

acquaintance with
first

form.

These
no

pointed out
has been

by

Conybeare,and
that the

explanation
may
text

offered, except
his

Eusebius

have under

concealed the influence

knowledge

of

ordinary

of the

arcani, which Disciplina

be made known
to

forbade heathen. Eusebius

Christian This shows

mysteriesto
is
no an

the

unsatisfactorysuggestion, for sign

of

special respect
is the
no

for

the he

Disciplina arcani,
should in have been
on

and

there
on

reason

why

silent

baptismal
were

formula

commentaries for the

which scripture, Thus omitted it is

surely in
that
to

tended Eusebius

initiated. MSS.
a

probable
command is not command

used

which

the this the

and baptise, the

it is

questionwhether
of

really
to

original text

Matthew,

and

88

THE

RESURRECTION

baptisea

later

due interpolation, A decision

to
on

the this

influence

of

ecclesiastical

custom.

point
cannot

must

depend largely on fully discussed

of all the usual

considerations The the main

which

be favour

here.
text

argument

in

is and

allegedimprobabilitythat
should may
no

existing MSS. reading;

students do
more

versions

agree
set

in

wrong of
or

but of

against this
the
text

be

the

view

many

that

existing MSS.

versions

than

represent comparatively

late

recensions;
very

the

that probability the

baptismal
text
;

use

undoubtedly

early influenced
view such could of the
a

and

the

in improbability,
to

great importance
as

attached
text

baptism,that
xxviii.

form
ever

the

Eusebian been who

of
out
an

Matt, of the

19

have

evolved ascribe be

ordinarytext.
to

Moreover,

those

earlydate
to

Matthew Eusebian

to ought naturally

inclined relieved the

name

the prefer the in

text, for

they are

then

from that Christ

well-known Acts
a

caused difficulty is

by
the
never

fact of the

the

baptism

always

in

(or

similar

expression),and
The balance
text.

in

Trinitarian
to

formula.
of the been lost
to

of

argument

seems

be in favour It has
on

Eusebian maintained

often the

that of

this

incident it may in

is

based thus of

conclusion

Mark,

which

be taken
are

represent.

The In

arguments
the first

favour
to

this

in

two. reality

place,up

90

THE

RESURRECTION

though acquainted
of the Lord in

with

the
was

tradition
not

of

an

appearance

Galilee,
when it Thus

using Mark,
into his may

perhaps
was

because

Mark,

came

hands,
be have

already mutilated.
as
one

this

section

regarded
to

of

the in

pieces
any

of

evidence
to to

which
or

be

considered the risen Galilean

attempt
as

discuss the

to

reconstruct

tradition but the

cannot

appearances
as

of

the

Lord,

be

regarded
of Mark.
as

adequately

representing
The

lost

conclusion of the

interpretation
to
one

passage

it stands is the had

only
mean

gives rise ing

them
as

serious mountain

difficulty.What
where whether
a

of
"

"

the

Jesus

appointed
be
or

It is uncertain

this

should

taken "had is
at

"had

appointed
them
as

as

meeting
but

place,"
the former guesses it the is
more no

appointed
more

apostles";
The
most

the the

probable.
of of
on

popular
connect

identification the the for that Mount Sermon any

"

the

mountain

with Mount

either of

Transfiguration
the Mount.

or

with there it is

But

evidence

of the

these mountain

suggestions, and
"

probable
"

means (TO 0/009)

not

the

par of

ticular

mountain,"
and the

but reference

"

the is

mountain

district
to

Galilee,"
of the

merely

the

message

women.

THE

NON-MARCAN

NARRATIVES

91

II.

The
account

SpeciallyLucan
of the Mark.

Narrative the
women

Up
the

to the

of experience Various

at
are

tomb, Luke

follows the that Marcan

alterations

indeed
doubted. duced either
new

made,

but

literary dependence can point, either

narrative
no

be scarcely intro that

a

After the

the
are

changes
so

into

great

dependence can literary

(written or

longer be proved,or
followed. The favour

tradition of

oral) is being

balance of the

in is perhapsnot decisively probability it is it.

at safer,

latter alternative,but purpose, into

to

least for the may

at
women

present
divided tomb
;

adopt

The

narrative the
men

be the
;

(1)

the

experienceof
of
women

women

(2)

the

message of the
on

the two and

to

the

(3) the
the

conduct

of

the

disciples ; (4)
;

appearance
to

the

road

to

Emmaus of

(5)

the the

appearance

the Lord

generalbody
to

disciples ; (6)

speech of
(1)
account

the

the

disciples ; (7) the

the
women

Ascension. tomb.
"

The

experienceof

at

the

The

of this incident
when
came

is

given in

Luke

xxiv.
not

3 f. the

But and
it

they
to
men

entered while

in, they found

body
and
to

pass

they
them

were

perplexed thereabout, dazzling apparel ;

down their faces

behold,
as

two
were

stood

by

in

they

and affrighted,
unto

bowed

the

earth, they said

them-

Many
Jesus
"

earlyauthorities
as a

add
"

the

words

"

of the

Lord this is

definition

of

the

body."

Perhaps

92
the is
an

THE

RESURRECTION

text, though original

it
;

seems

more

probablethat
case

it
no

explanatoryaddition
to

but

in any

it makes

difference
As
was

the

sense.

pointed

out

in

dealing with
well be

the

Marcan
a

narrative, this

incident

might

merely
not
"

para the

of Mark, phrastic amplification mention man." another if

so,

if it

were

for

of This

the
seems

"

two to

"

men

in
to

place of
the

the

young

point
Mark of find"

that probability

tradition the

than

is the may

being followed, and, implied by

be due
to

examination did
not

tomb also

the this

words
source.

"they

There

is

no

in understanding the meaning difficulty which

of the passage,

presents no
entered the

ambiguities. Accord
tomb and
two

ing to

it the

women

looked
men,

for the

body, and
intended them.
to

while
to

they were

doing this

obviously spoke
to

be

came supernaturalbeings,

and

The
Marcan

value

of this

record,and
of
course

its ultimate another

relation
matter
;

the its

tradition, is
is

but

meaning

quite plain. of
the
two
men.
"

(2)
Luke

The xxiv.
seek

message 5.
ye the

This

is

given

in

Why
how that of he
the

living among
you
must

the
was

dead
in

Remember

spake
Son
men,

unto
man

while
he

he

yet

Galilee,saying
into

of

delivered

up

the

hands
rise

sinful

and

be

and crucified,

the

third

day

again.

THE

NON-MARCAN

NARRATIVES

93

Many
"

ancient here

authorities but is

for the text

add

the

words,
the
are

He

is not

risen," immediately after

introductory question. Probably, however,

an

they
;

early addition
present
do purpose add

from the

Mark

or

Matthew

but
as

for the the

the words

point

is

unimportant,
the

not

anything

to

meaning

of

passage. It has of the been

thought
account,

that in

this order

is
to

merely a rewriting
make
or near
room

Marcan

for

tradition

recordingappearances
in Galilee. addition It
to

in be
so;

Jerusalem,
in this
case

but

not

may the But

and
to

perhaps the
be is

text

referred

above
from

must

regardedas genuine.
so

the

difference think

Mark another

great
has

that been

it is

to possible

that

tradition In the

and preferred the

followed. which is otherwise the

of explanation

passage,

some quitesimple,

is difficulty in

caused

by
It may

attempt
to to

to

the prophecy identify for this in

Galilee. reference

is natural be made

look three
The

Luke,

and

passages,
Son of the

(a) Luke
man

ix. 22

"

must

suffer chief

many

and things,,

be

rejected of
be

elders the

and

priests and
raised
up.

scribes, and

killed, and

third

day

be

(b)
The
men.

Luke
Son

ix. 44"
of shall be delivered
into

man

up

the

hands

of

94

THE

RESURRECTION

(c) Luke
Behold,
are we

xviii. 31
go up
to

ff."

Jerusalem, and
shall
be be

all the

written

by
man.

the

prophets
For he
be

things that accomplished unto

up
unto

the

Son

of

shall

delivered and

the

Gentiles, and
and the

shall
:

mocked,
shall

shamefully treated,
and
kill

spit upon
third

and

they

scourge

him

and

day

he

shall rise

again.
the last
seems

Of

these

three

passages it
was

to

be

excluded
the

by

the

fact that

not

spoken

in

Galilee, and

second, though
delivered into

it alone the hands

no

contains of

the

phrase
seems

"

shall be

men,11
to

equally im
Resurrection. curious

as probable,

it contains

allusion and

the

Thus

the

first alone

remains,
this and but
was

it is in

that,

accordingto Luke,
hood of

spoken
thus

the

neighbour
not

Bethsaida,

though possibly,
to

in Galilee; certainly, is here Csesarea

to

according
in the

Mark,

which of

the

source

of

Luke,

neighbourhood
gives some

in Philippi that the

to

Ituraea. form of

This the

support
Lucan, and
of

the view the

message
to
a

is

tbat

reference
to to
a

Galilee

is due wish in
to

knowledge
a

Mark,

and up

consequent
appearance

present

message
a

leading
which

an

Jerusalem,

in

form

by mentioning
statement
see

Galilee that the

explainedand
women were

corrected

the Marcan

told that the

would disciples

the

Lord the the

in Galilee.
women

(3)
"

The

conduct

of

and of

of
the

the

disciples.
is

The

of description

result

message

THE

NON-MARCAN

NARRATIVES

95
xxiv. 8-11

wholly different
says
:
"

from

that

in Mark.

Luke

And told
was

they
all these

remembered

his the and

words, and
to

returned, and
all the
rest.

things
the

to

eleven, and Joanna,

women

It

Mary Magdalene,
James these
to ;

and that

Mary
were

the with these

mother

of

and

other
unto

them,
words them.

told seemed A
verse

things
them
as

the

apostles. they

And

idle

tales,and

disbelieved

serious
"

textual

problem

is raised

by

the

following

But down

Peter and

arose,

and

ran

unto

the
the

tomb linen

; and

stooping
laid
at

looking in, he
come

beheld
to

clothes

by

themselves, and
which
was

departed
to

his

home,

wondering

that

pass

"

which section.

has

been is

omitted

above
an

from

the

end

of this the and

This which

probably

from interpolation
xx.

tradition Hort and that

can

lies behind it
"

John
western

6.

Westcott

regarded
even

as

non-interpolation,1
textual
see

without

accepting the

theory

which

it phrase implies, be defended.

is difficult to
more or

how

the addition in but style,

uses

It is

less Lucan Luke

it
"

should
"

be

noted

that

although
it of

often

arose

(ava"Tras\ he always makes

person referred
case.

precedethe

name

of the the

to, instead
the
same

followingit,as point
verse

in

present

At

time, the
the

is not should

and quite certain,

it is

that possible

be added.

96

THE

RESURRECTION

So it

far

as

the
no

meaning

of the

passage
women

is

concerned,
the

presents
to

The difficulty. who disciples,

not

delivered
not

message and

the

had
to

left Jerusalem
so.

apparentlydid accepted, St

intend

do

If

verse

12
most

be

Peter

had, according to
a

the

probable translation,got
the
verse

house the

in
news

Jerusalem.
;

But
even

did disciples
12
saw

not

believe

not

(if

be

followed)though
it seemed
to be
on

St Peter

went

to the tomb

and

that The of risen

empty.
road
to

(4)
account

appearance

the

Emmaus.

"

The

this,accordingto Lord,
two

Luke Luke

the xxiv.
that

first appearance 13-35.

of the

is

given in
of them

And,

behold,

went

same

day

to

three which from Jerusalem called Emmaus, was village score furlongs. And they talked together of these things which had to pass, that, while it came happened. And they talked together and reasoned, Jesus himself drew
near,

and

went

with
not

them. know
are

But

their And that

eyes he ye said

were

holden

that What

they
as

should

him.
these

unto
one

them,
with

communications

have

another,
And
unto
one

ye walk

And

they
name
a

stood
was

still looking sorrowful.

of

them,
the

whose

Cleopas, answering
in

said and there

him, Art
not

thou

only
things

sojourner
are

Jerusalem,
to

dost
in

know

which

come

pass

these

And which and

he said unto them, What things? days? And they said unto him, Concerning Jesus of Nazareth, God and word before in deed was a prophet mighty all the people : and how the chief priests and our delivered him But
we

rulers

to

be

condemned that
it had

to

death, and
he which

crucified

him.

had

hoped

been

98

THE

RESURRECTION

160

instead

of

60

furlongs ;
the

but

the evidence

is in itself

and insufficient,
to
an

reading
the
on

is almost

due certainly

attempt
with the

to

make

distance

given correspond
erroneous

better that
same

facts

the

probably

view In the

the
verse

best known
some

Emmaus

is intended, authorities take read of

(b)

earlyLatin
one

Emmaus
"

as

the

name

of and is
as no

of the

and disciples, The addition

by

name

Cleopas Cleopas reading

Codex

Emmaus."

the

name

doubt
whole

glossfrom

verse

18,
text

but

the in

impliesthe
it is

Greek

found

Bezse, in which
"called"

ambiguous
to

whether

the word
to

translated

refers

the of

or disciples

the is

village (readingovo/mari
an as interesting reading,

instead
it

OVO/JLO). This
tradition of

the explains

found

in

St

Ambrose

that but is

the

companion
is
no

Cleopas was
that Latin
"

called

Amon,

there

real
verse

doubt the

the and it

ordinarytext

right, (c) In
of the

84
"

Syriactranslations
ambiguous
is risen who the

participle saying
who
unto to

leave

speakers were,
hath

said,

"

The

Lord If it the the

indeed, and

appeared
refer

Simon."

be in the

nominative,

it must in the MSS.

Cleopasand
refers to the

unnamed eleven.

disciple ; if
The Greek but

it accusative,
as a

rule has

read the

latter

(Xeyoyra?);

Codex this

Bezse
seems

nominative

and (Aeyoyre?),

reading

to

be

implied by
of

Origen,

who

states frequently

that

the

companion

THE

NON-MARCAN

NARRATIVES

99

Cleopaswas

Simon.

This

reading
it may It

has be

therefore

quite

as especially good authority,

both represented
a

by

Latin is

and

Syriac MSS.

is,however,
the the the

question
the
to

which

probably insoluble

whether

reading in
tradition
as

nominative

(Xeyovres) produced
the tradition

Simon,
ever came

or

produced

reading:
to the

which other.

first would
to

give rise inevitably

of interpretation in difficulty These
an

Turning pointsgive
forward the
names

the

the

story, three

rise to

otherwise

straight

narrative. of
to

are, the

of Emmaus, locality the reference

to
an

the

and disciples,

appearance The

Simon.

earliest He the
as

tradition

as

to

Emmaus with which the

was

is found

in that
at
a

Ensebius.
name on

identifies Emmaus road

to

cityof
known

Joppa,
but

later time would

a

Nicopolis ;

this
to
an

givesa

distance

which

reduce

the narrative

absurdity by implying
is also
as
a

distance
to

of about the

fortymiles,and
Emmaus

improbable
for village,

owing

of description
was

Emmaus-Nicopolis
town.

fairly large and

another

well-known
Emmaus in

It is far is

more

probable that

(or Ammaus)
B.J., vii. 6. 6.
from band with

intended, which
He says had that been

Josephus
this
was

mentions

thirtyfurlongs
to
a

Jerusalem, and
of soldiers. the modern

given by Vespasian
to certainly

It is almost

be

identified

villageof

Kuloniyeh, thirty-four

100

THE

RESURRECTION

furlongsfrom
name

Jerusalem,

which

seems

to

preserve Latin

in

its

the

Arabic

transliteration
this

of the

Colonia. Luke be

The says

of only difficulty that it

was

identification

is that This

sixtyfurlongsdistant.
an

may

or merely inaccuracy,

attempt
It

to

give the length of

be noted that

the
some

walk MSS. is

there of

and

back.
also

should

Josephus
to

but give sixtyfurlongs,

to

this

probably due
of Emmaus

assimilation is much the

Luke.

This

identification

most

probable,
distance it

though
is not also

in view

of the

as discrepancy

to the

certain. absolutely with other

fuller

discussion, dealing
be
to

can suggestions,

found
this
two

in view

the the
out

Encyclopedia
walk of the the
same

Biblica.

According
a

two

was disciples

short

hours

and

back

"

rather

long walk,

but

nothing

improbable.
The
names

of the

is a disciples

more

difficult question,
The the earliest tradi other the is
or

though
tion with

it admits of

of less discussion. identified

is that Simon.

Origen, who
This has

disciple reading possibly

Simon In Amon St

probably implies
just been
means

\eyoi/Tey"which

discussed Simon another that

a

and Peter

right.
the

Whether

Simon is of

Cananaean the

course

point.
certain

Ambrose
was

tradition

is found this

with the

but Cleopas,

tradition
the Latin

is

based certainly

on

erroneous

reading of

MSS.

mentioned

THE

NON-MARCAN

NARRATIVES

101

above,

which

takes

Emmaus found in

as

the

name

of

man.

A the

still later tradition unnamed does

not

Epiphanius
but

identifies

with disciple appear. The

Nathanael,
evidence in Dr A.

for what

reason

for the earlier traditions Resch's Aussercanonische

is conveniently set out Paralleltexte The

zu

Lucas.
to
an

reference

appearance

to
so

Simon many any and

is

most

difficult

problem,which
it cannot the
text

depends on
be solved of Westcott

subsidiary certainty.

questionsthat Following
omits in
verse

with

Hort,
reads

which

the

visit of Peter

to the grave

and

Xeyo^ra?
is

34, the
to
an

view only possible

to Simon

is that

reference Simon

made
or

appearance remains Those

(whether

Peter

another

uncertain) which
commentators

is not take that

recorded
this
to

in

Luke.

who with

view

this generally identify referred that St

to

appearance
xv.

Cephas

in

Cor.

5.

But
most

is it

reallycredible
the
evan

Luke, probably the

have left this

of literary

would gelists,
an

disconnected in the

reference

to

event

which
a

is not

described

gospel?
is not easy

Yet
to

if

different solution
It is
to possible

be looked
turn

for,it
textual

find

one.

to

emenda

tion,but
If Luke think

no

quitesatisfactory suggestionis forthcoming.

12
were

xxiv. that

genuine

it would in the

be

to possible

the

meaning

is that

light
St

of

the

experienceof Cleopasthe disciples saw

that

Peter's

102

THE

RESURRECTION

visit to the But this is

grave

was

the

equivalentof
textual passage.

an

appearance. is probability
A

extremelyharsh, and
the

against the genuineness of

alternative is to read with for
case one

preferable identify
the

in verse Ae'yoim-sof the

two

34, thus

ing

Simon

for though disciples, small its

evidence In this

this

reading is

qualityis good.
must

the reference the

sense

to the

eleven

be

loosely

in interpreted than
one

the

"

rest

of the the

rather eleven," of have

in since, numerically, strictly of their

absence
not

Simon,
been

number,

the

eleven

could

gathered together.
A

counsel has

of

despairwould
to

be
as

to
an

regard the
addition 1 Cor.
xv.

words
to

"and

appeared
under subtle

Simon'1'' influence

the

text original

the but

of

5.

A of
a

more

quite important suggestionis

that possible this incident in

different is
a

kind.

It is

Luke of the

misunderstood

and half-

reminiscence forgotten who and

same

first

meeting
there

between

Christians

had others

fled to

Galilee,and

seen

the risen had

Lord,
the

who,

remaining
This tion

in

Jerusalem,
much it

had

experience.
but the

has suggestion
to

in its favour;

objec
of the of its

it is that

impliesLuke's

knowledge merely
the

Galilean connexion
to

not tradition,his suppression

with

Galilee, but
it facts

even

of and

appearance his

St

Peter

which

contained,

nevertheless

betrayalof

these

by

singleunnecessary

phrase.

THE

NON-MARCAN
the suppressed would have gone
a

NARRATIVES

103

If

he

had

Galilean

tradition

so

far,

he surely I find

little further.

Personally
with the

the

suggestionso
in which
am

difficult to he

reconcile his

generalmanner
that, though I
as

uses generally

sources,

inclined

to

accept
the

the

suggestion
would
that
to

to

the

historical
have

genesis of
of

phrase, I
think

nevertheless
St Luke
text

the courage did

once

despairand
It who
was

himself
at

not

write
someone

it.

added that

the

almost

by

knew the

some

such

phrase had
gave

been
to

the

which greeting friends

at

returning
but
rest

Galileans
not

their it
was

Jerusalem,
with the

did of

perceivethat
narrative the

inconsistent

the

in Luke. of exception of the

on

With Two
to

these

pointsthe story is plain. community

after the
went

members
Emmaus but

Jerusalem
third

out

the

day

Crucifixion,
the
women.

knowing,
On the

unconvinced

by, the story of

a

road meal

they
at

met

stranger

who the it

joined in
meal them he he
;

their took

evening
bread

Emmaus. it
was

During
and the gave

and

blessed
he

to

they

recognisedthat
They
then

Lord,

but and

vanished.

returned

to

Jerusalem,
this

reported their
claims
to

experience. Whether garded as historyis a

meaning
(5)
is

story

has

be

re

different

but question,

at least its

plain.
appearance
to

The

the

assembled

disciplesin

104

THE

RESURRECTION

Jerusalem.

"

This

incident

is narrated

in

Luke

xxiv.

36-43.
And of them.
as

they
But

thus

spake, he
a

himself
and

stood

in

the

midst sup

posed

that
are

they were they had seen

troubled?
?

terrified

and affrighted, he do my said unto

spirit.
hands
; for

And

them,
arise it is

Why
in

ye hearts

and my
see

wherefore and
a

thoughts feet,that
not

your

Behold
me,
see

myself :
bones,

handle
as

and
me

spirit hath
while

flesh dis

and

ye

have.

And he

they yet
unto

believed Have of
a

for

ye here dried

joy, and anything

And he

wondered,
to eat

said
gave

them,
a

And

they
did

him

piece

fish.

took

it, and
in the

eat

before

them.

There
one
"

are

many

variants

text, but
or
"

the

only
of

of any and of saith

"

importance
unto

is the

addition be unto you

omission in
verse

them, Peace
he had
"

36,
his
more

and hands of
to

and

when

said

this,he
These

showed
are

them
two
"

and

his feet
"

in

verse

40.

the
on

so-called p.

western

non-interpolationsalluded
to

95,

and

probably ought
;

be be the

omitted left open

two

from for

the the is

text

of Luke

but
as

the the

point
sense

may of

present

purpose,

passages

clearlyimplied in
So far
are
as

the

context.

the

meaning

of

the

passage

is

concerned,
is
a

there

no

difficulties of material its is

It interpretation. character of the the

clear of the
was

statement

of the and This the

body
which

risen

Lord,

with identity

body

crucified. drawn
to

proved by
and

the

attention

which

is

hands

and feet,

by

the

partaking of

106

THE

RESURRECTION

sending
easy.
a

forth

the

promise
present
the
to

of

my

Father," is
has here the

not

so

No

doubt
what

the
was

tense

force of One If

future,but

promise

referred in the the

to?

would
so,

expect a
be

reference the

something
John

gospel.
"

it must

prophecy of
with the

Baptist,
with

He

shall

baptiseyou
it must passages the

Holy Spiritand
that the

fire." is to

Otherwise various the

to

be

thought

reference which

in the Old

Testament,

promised
Acts
seems

giftof

Spirit. A comparison with

former view
"

the justify

(cf.p. 113).
It is doubtful whether in the
:
"

(7)
title

The is

Ascension.

this
most

justifiedby
text

the

gospel, which
runs

probable
And lifted
up

(xxiv. 50-53)
them
out
as

as

follows

he

led his
he

far

as

to

Bethany,
And it

and
came

he
to

hands,
blessed

and

blessed

them.

pass, while

them, he

parted

from
:

them.
and
were

And
con

with great joy they returned to Jerusalem in the temple, blessing God. tinually

As

it

stands, two
it is
a

points are

plain in
of

this the
to

account

that first,
account
;

direct

continuation it
was

previous
describe
a

that secondly,

intended
Lord and

final But

separationbetween
that this

the

the
means

disciples.
of
an

separationwas
on

effected
As

by

ascension is
was
no

depends
of up this

the text.
many

given above,
add

there
"

trace

view, but

authorities

and
"

carried

into

heaven, and they worshipped

him

THE

NON-MARCAN

NARRATIVES

107

after
were

"

he

parted

from

them." in

Westcott

and words

Hort
as

undoubtedly right

regarding these
their
a

"

western to

and non-interpolation," the

removal

forces

us

say that Lord

gospel describes
the

last

of separation
not

the this

risen
as an

from

but disciples,

does

define

ascension the Lucan

into heaven.

Thus

account, after it

from Mark, diverges and with the

is concerned
events

with exclusively third

Jerusalem the

of the it the of It
women

day

after

Crucifixion.

Accord and the

not
"

ing

to

never disciples

left
was

Jerusalem,

command do
so.

the

risen
an

Lord

that of

they should
"

describes
who These
men

appearance
to

two

men

to

certain

went

the tomb the

earlyon

Sunday

morning.
were

announced
women,

Resurrection, and
failed
to

believed the

by

the

who, however,
on

convince

Later disciples. had

at

in the
to to

same

day
saw

two

who disciples risen the

been
once

going
returned

Emmaus Jerusalem

the
to

Lord,
others.

and

tell fore

It is

but, according to possible,

the

going discussion,not
appearance While the
to

probable,that

an

intermediate described.

St Peter

is implied, though not

the two Lord

were disciples

narratingtheir experiences,
a

appeared, delivered
them
out to

last

address

to

the and

led disciples,

Bethany, blessed
sight.
in that
It

them,

finally departed
that both

from

their and

is

remarkable

in this account

of the appearance

108

THE

RESURRECTION

on

the

road of

to

Emmaus the

emphasis
Lord,
and

is laid
on

on

the fact

fulfil that he
are

ment

prophecy by
food.

the the
a

partook of
intended indeed

It is also
one

plain that
without may
not

incidents break.

to follow

another there

It in

is

sometimes
verse

said that

be

break

the

continuity at
that
on

44, for it is
and but he said
an

stated expressly
"

the
same

words

"

to

them

were

spoken

the

day ;

this is

impossibleinterpreta
of does the
so

tion. continue
so

The the

obvious

intention he

writer with it
a

is to

narrative, and
of in Luke

phrase
found

characteristic

(eiTrev Se)
fifteen times the New
to

that

is

times fifty-nine
once more

Luke,
rest

in Acts, and

only

in the

of

Testament. look
must

It will

be that

found the

by

any

who

care

up

these

places
the

phrase nearly always

of
a

indicate

continuation the

narrative,and
the

never

does necessarily of the

contrary.
the may
to

Therefore

evidence

style cor
narrative,
Luke is

roborates and it

generalimpression given by
be taken
a

as

indisputablethat
series third of

intended

give
the

continuous dawn of the

events,
with
no

beginning with
intervals
One between

day,

them.
to

is then

forced

inquirewhether
many

this account answered

is

conceivable,and physically
this
verse

critics have The

question in
29
we

the

negative.
"

is that difficulty

in

are

told

the

day

is far

spent."

If that

THE

NON-MARCAN

NARRATIVES

109

means really

just
the

before

sunset, it is impossibleto find

before than darkness. three
to

room

for

other

events
no

But

it

mean might possibly

later Emmaus

hours

before

sunset.

The could and

walk be

from

Jerusalem

(four
in
room

miles)

done

by
then

men

in

hurry
find

forty
for
un

minutes,
the other

it would

be

to possible

events

before

nightfall. Thus,
Lucan week narrative does stated.
or

though
the
to

the doubtedly difficult,

on

of
seem

events

the

first

day
as

of

the

not

be

so

inconceivable in its statements

is sometimes
as

There which
a

is

nothing
it

to

time

place
to

makes continuous It

impossiblethat
narrative, or
course
a

St

Luke

meant

give
in

condemns of

the

story
but

itself. choice

is of

contradiction narratives
must

Mark,
be made

the

between

the

two

in another

chapter.

III. The

The

Narrative

in

the Acts

Acts, like Luke, is probably

is stated of in the

composite work,
the for

compiled,as
various purpose of
are sources sources

prefaceto
But
more

gospel,from
the

information.
to

present

it is unnecessary than main

to

do

in the distinction there open

that recognisethe probability In the first

two

divisions. the

place,in
the

the

ing chapters of
the Church
at

Acts, which
there
"

record is
a

historyof closely
"

Jerusalem,
the

narrative

connected

with

so-called

Jerusalem

tradition

in

110

THE

RESURRECTION

the
Acts

gospel; and,
is connected
on
a
"

in the with

second St

the place, and

at

latter half least

of

Paul,
"

partly
Luke's

based
own

travel
a

document

St representing of St Paul.
an

as experiences

companion
part
but

in Naturally, of the

neither
;

is there in the

actual

narrative is of
an

Resurrection of the either of last in

former

there

account

appearance
or

and with the

ascension the
to

the

Lord
are

and

connected of

second St

part

accounts

appearances

Lord

Stephen

and

to St Paul.

(1)
Luke Acts.
The Jesus
was

The
come

Ascension. the
run

"

In

connection

with

the

end of

of the

opening paragraphs (i.1-14)

as

These
former

follows
I

"

treatise

began
taken

both

to

up, after

Theophilus, of all that do and teach, until the day in which he that he through the Holy Spirithad
unto

made,

given
chosen

commandments
:

the shewed

apostles
himself

whom alive

he after

had his

to

whom many

also

he

passion by

days, and
of God
:

proofs,appearing to them during forty speaking of the thingspertaining to the kingdom

together
from with

and, being assembled

them
not to

them,
but
to

com

manded for the

me,

depart

Jerusalem,
saith ye
; but

wait

promise
John the

of the

Father, which,
water not

he, ye heard
shall
be

of

for

baptised with
Holy
were

bap

tised

with

Ghost
come

they
dom
to

therefore dost

When days hence. together,they asked him, say many

time
restore

ing, Lord,
to

thou And
or

at

this

again the
is not

king
for you

Israel ?
times
own

he

said unto which ye shall the

them, It
Father
receive

know his

seasons,

hath power,

appointed
when the

by

power.

But

THE

ACTS

111

Holy
witnesses

Ghost both the

is in

come

upon

you

and

ye

shall

be

my

Jerusalem, and
while him

in all

Judaea, and Samaria,

And

and

unto

uttermost

part of the

earth.

when
was

he

had up; while

said and

these
a

things,

they beheld,
out

he

taken And

cloud looked
men

received

of

their

sight.
as

they
two
men

toward stedfastly stood

heaven white ye up
as

he

went,
who
into
into

behold, said,
heaven
Ye ?

by

them

in

apparel ;
gazing
from have
up

of

Galilee, why
was

stand taken

this

Jesus, which
so

you
seen

heaven, shall
go
into

come

in

like

manner

ye

him

heaven. returned

Then
called

they
is

unto
near

Jerusalem

from
a

the

mount

Olives, which
distant.
into

Jerusalem,

sabbath
come

journey
went

And upper

when
room,

they
where

were

day's in, they

Peter, Thomas,

up

the

abode

both

and

John, and
Simon the

James,
and

and

Andrew,
James the Judas
in

and Philip, the

son son

Bartholomew,
and
all continued

Matthew,
accord

of

Alphaeus,
These
women,

Zealot, and
with
one

of James. with the

prayer with

and

Mary

the

mother

of

Jesus, and

his brethren.

The

text

of of

this

passage

is

full of

of

variants, the
for

discussion
textual

which, though
be the
one

full of

importance
;

would criticism, be noced that that

out

placehere

it

should,

however,
is not
to
or

general effect
form of text The At is

of their

study

suggest
worse

demonstrably
may that

better

than

another.
text.

future

possibly
can

produce a
said,is
seems

far sounder the

present all
text

be

that

ordinaryGreek
in
use

above represented in there the third

to have

been

at

Alexandria But

century, and

perhaps elsewhere.

is convinc-

112

THE

RESURRECTION

ing evidence
third in
use

that in other

both places,
cannot

in the second
a

and

texts centuries,

(one

speak of

text) were
: we

which very

differed

from considerably of

this their

have,

however,
Thus
one

imperfectknowledge
not

readings.
on

ought

to

put

too

much

weight

any

theory which
variation

would

be liable to be At least two

destroyed by
such words

small
are

in the
:

text.

variations
"

noteworthy
"

(a) The

omission
verse

of the This

was

taken

up
some

in (ai/eAi/^^)

2.

attested is directly

by
of

good

Latin among

and authorities, the witnesses it should how St the

as

by indirectly
to the
exact

lack

agreement
the
ever, sentence

placein
how is, if the

in which clear made.

be inserted.
sentence

It
run

far

more

should

omission Old and and

be

Augustine, for instance,using an

"

African

text, also omitted

"

whom

"

after

"

apostles,11
to

reads,
to

about
on

all the

things
on

which

Jesus he chose

began
his

do

teach

day

which

apostles

by

the

and Holy Spirit, There is

commanded
some

them

to

preach the

(b) gospel.11

slight evidence, collected

of the Acts the in the
so-

by

Blass
"

in his Roman of
"

Editio

minor

called the

text, which

points to
of
as

of possibility

omission

"

by

the

space passage

forty days.11
a

The
no

meaning

of the
were

whole

would

offer

if it difficulty Luke.
more

not
seems

for the

of comparing necessity it is intended last address

to

it with

It

plain that
account

give a

extended

of the

and

THE

RESURRECTION

of bility

so

direct

contradiction evidence

between of the

Luke

and

Acts, and, secondly,the

Epistle of
regard

Barnabas,
the

and

of the
as

old

Syriac calendar,which
taken after

Ascension the
a

having

place
the

on

Sunday,
must

whereas have

fortieth

day

Resurrection

been

Thursday. (6)

It is

that, in possible
the

the St

interval Luke which

between

writing the gospel and

a more

Acts,

became he

acquaintedwith
used

detailed On

tradition the whole in Acts is

and preferred
more

in the Acts.
as

this is the
so

probableview,
elaborate than

the account the

much

more

in

gospel,and
omitted

it is the

improbable
appearance second the

that of the

St
two

Luke
men

would and

have the

prophecy
when

of the

coming

had

he

known

of them

writing

gospel.
aside
these
two

Putting points are

on

the difficulties, obvious and

;

following
is laid of the

important : (a)

An

emphasis
the and
rest

Jerusalem, Juda?a, Samaria,

as

world
seems

divisions

of

missionarywork
the of

this

emphasis
in the is traced that the
more

to find its

in explanation

way the

in which Church fact

rest

of

Acts these

the

development
divisions,
not

through

four

(b)
been

The

giftof

the

had Spirit

yet
the

made

is much This

emphasised than
leads up it may
to the

it is in
account

gospel.
Day
it of

naturally
;

of the

Pentecost

and

be suggestedthat fairly

pointsto

the existence

THE

ACTS

115

of

some

view is

which

St
to

Luke

was

combating, implicitly
"

(c)

It

natural the
two

identifythe
foretold

two

"

men

who

appeared to
with the
"

and disciples
"

the second
to

coming
at

men

who

appeared

the

women

the grave. Did St Luke

a

obtain

this
source

found tradition,
?

in Luke

and from

Acts, from
the The
nature

written

Such

question can,
with
we

of the

case,

only be
of

answered

diffidence.

only evidence

is that

style. If
that
we

accept

the in

overwhelmingly probable view

Acts
were

the have

we-clauses in them
trace
use some

written

by

St

Luke,

fair indication
same

of his

and style,

it is

to possible

the of of

stylein
Now,
and

the alterations if
one

made

by

him

in his last

Mark. Luke

goes them

through
for the

the

verses

examines finds

evidence which

of

Lucan from the

one style,

hardly a singleverse
This is

is free

some

such

indication.
that
;

points strongly to

conclusion Greek Aramaic the

most
source

St Luke

not using a certainly

written
an

it is just conceivable and

that

he

is

using
;

source,

giving a
view

very

free translation he holds is

but

probable
The
reasons,
same
same

is that

relating oral
and
not

tradition. the
same

conclusion

good,
but

for
to

for the
extent.
same

beginningof Acts,
The evidence
not

quite the

of

style, though
so

pointing in

the

is direction, that the

quite
of

marked.

I Personally,

think

balance

at probability,

116

THE

RESURRECTION

least for
favour

chapter i. of

the Acts, is somewhat than

to
a

in strongly
source,

of oral

rather tradition, is

written pay

but

Harnack
to

inclined apparently

considerable
source.

attention

the

suggestionof
to

an

Aramaic St

(2)

The

appearance is recorded

the

dying

Stephen.
"

This

appearance
But
into
on

in Acts

vii. 55-59.

looked he, being full of the Holy Spirit, up stedfastly the glory of God, and Jesus standing heaven, and saw the the of God, and said, Behold, I see right hand

heavens

opened,
of God. their
out

and

the But

Son

of cried upon

man

standing
with with him
a

on

the

right
and

hand

they
ran

out

loud
one :

voice,

stopped
cast

ears,

and

him stoned

accord,
and the

and

him

of the their

city, and
clothes
at

witnesses

laid down
was

young

man's

feet,

whose upon

name

Saul.

And

they

stoned

Stephen, calling
receive

the

Lord, and

saying, Lord
the

Jesus,

my

spirit.
in Luke rather other
at

This and than wise

account

differs from it

previousones
vision of heaven But it does

Acts
an

in that appearance any

representsa
on

earth. The

not

offer

problems.

allusion significant young St

man

the end

of the narrative the

to the

named obtained

Saul
his

points to

that probability the incident from

Luke

knowledge of
(3)
St The

St Paul. Lord have

to
seen

appearance claims There in is

no

of
1

the risen
xv.

St

Paul. the

"

Paul

Cor.
account

to

Lord
extant

himself. in the three

of this appearance Acts

accounts
are

but epistles,
: places

in the Acts

given
of

in

in

ix. 1-9

(in

the

story

the

THE

ACTS

117

conversion defence xxvi. These

ACTS

of St

Paul)
the

in Acts in

xxii. 6-10

(in St
and in

Paul's
Acts

before
12-18

Jews

Jerusalem) ;
before
:
"

(in

his

defence
run

Herod

Agrippa).

three
ix. 1-9.

accounts

thus

ACTS

xxii. 6-10. it
came

ACTS
to

xxvi.

1 2-

8.
I

And

Saul,
out

yet
-

And pass, my

Whereupon
went to

as

breathing enings
the the asked
to

threat

that,as

I made

Damascus

and

slaughter
went unto

of againstthe disciples

journey, and drew Damascus nigh unto

about
there noon, shone
a

with

authority and
from the mid I
saw

commission
chief

Lord,
of

suddenly
from

at priests,

high priest,and
him
letters
to

day, O
in

king,
way
a

heaven
round I

great light
me.

the

light
above of the

Damascus

the

about the
a

And

from
the sun,

heaven, brightness shining

me

synagogues, he found any

that

if

fell to heard

ground,
voice

of the

and

say

round them with

we

Way,
were men

whether
or

they
women,

ing unto Saul, why

thou
me

me,

Saul,
And I
art

about which
me. were

and

persecutest
?

journeyed
And

he

might bring
to
as came

them

when
to
a

bound And it he
ascus

Jerusalem. journeyed,
pass that Dam

answered,
thou,
said Sir?
unto

Who And me, I

all fallen

the

he
to

he
am

earth,I heard saying unto

Hebrew
me,

voice
in the

drew
:

near

Jesus
whom
est.
were

of thou And

Nazareth,
persecut

tongue, Saul, persecutest

it is hard

and

suddenly
round

Saul, why
thou me?

there about heaven the

shined
him
: a

they
me

that

lightfrom
he fell to
a

with the
heard of
to

saw

in
but the that

for thee to kick

against
And I

and

deed

light;
not

earth, and

heard

they
voice

goad. said, Who

Sir ?
I
am

the

art

thou,
said,
thou

voice

saying unto
thou

him,
perme

him
me.

And

he

Saul, Saul, why

secutest

spake
Lord said and cus; be ?

And shall I

Jesus whom
But upon I have stand
:

said,What
And
unto

do,

persecutest.
and feet

rise, thy
ap

And
art

he

said,
Sir?
I
am

Who And

the Lord

thou,

me, into

Arise,
Damas

for

he whom
es!

said,
but the

Jesus

go and

peared
all thee

unto

thee
to

for

thou
:

persecut
go

there it shall
thee of
are

this purpose,
a

make
and
a

and rise,

told

minister
both of thou

into

city, and
what

it

things which pointed for

And
when

ap

witness

these hast those

shall be told thee

thee

to

do.
not

thingswhich
seen, and

thou

must

do.

And

I could

of

118

THE

RESURRECTION
for the of

the ed

men

that him

journey
stood

see

glory
of them me,

things in
will appear

the

which thee from from

unto

I
:

with

that

light,being
the
were

led

unto

speechless,
the
no

hearing seeing
Saul earth eyes
saw

by
that
came

hand

delivering
I the the

thee

voice,
man.

but And the

with

people, and
Gentiles,
I send

into

Damascus.

arose

from when

whom
open

thee,

to

and
were

his
he

their eyes,
may
to turn

that from

opened,
:

they
from

nothing
him

but

they led
and Da into

darkness the

and light, power

by

the him

hand,

of
that
re

brought
mascus.

Satan

unto

God,
receive

they

may

mission
an

of

sins, and
among

inheritance which
are

them

sancti
that is

fied
in
me.

by faith

It will be that the

same

seen

that, though
is

there

can

be

no

doubt

incident
the the

described,there
three

is considerable
accounts. Ac

variation

in
to

details of these
first account,
;

cording

for
to

instance, St
the
a

Paul's fell ;
no

companions
according
one;

stood the

according

third

they
saw

to

first
to

they

heard

voice, but
saw
a

according nothing.

the

second

they

but light, of these different due

to

heard

Some that

critics have St Luke

more

made

use

variations to prove
sources

is

employing

but

it is much
as

that they are likely be in paralleled with the

careless
of many many

such writing,

could
those St

work and

authors.

For that and

who,

Harnack of St

otheis,think

Luke, companion
historians proper

Paul,

compiledthe Acts,

like most
at

of his

day
ap-

illustrated his narrative

the

points by

THE

ACTS

119
mouths of various these Luke there little up
or

propriatespeeches placed
personages, three there is
no

in

the

in believingthat difficulty information

to

accounts

represent
St Paul. for doubt St is
a

which
exact

St

obtained may be

from
room

As
;

the it is

details very

but

of really

importance whether
fell down. What

Paul's

companions
is
on

stood also the

reallyimportant general attack

part
of

indis Lucan

putable (unless by authorship of

believed Paul his
on

the the road

second

Acts)

"

that

St

Luke
to

that the

risen Lord
to

appeared

and

spoke
clear

St

Damascus.

It is also rather It is not

was

that

does description of
a

not

imply,but
nature.

excludes,an
even

appearance that
was

material

stated
Jesus

St Paul's based
on

conviction

that

he

speaking to
the main and

sight.

It is here
to

that St

difference
St

lies between and the

the appearances

Stephen
in Luke

Paul,
Acts. those the Luke the

earlier appearances
to

narrated earlier

and
were

According
of
a

Luke,
with
a

the

appearances

person
ones

body
an

of flesh and immaterial the

blood, while
nature. to

later

were

of

St mark

unquestionablyintended
dividing
His view line
was

Ascension kinds of in

between that the

the Lord
was

two

appearances. form

appeared
then would

material up

until the in that the

Ascension, and
in The which

taken
come

into heaven
to

form

he

again
this
moment

judge
were

world.

appearances

after

120

THE

RESURRECTION

of

different

kind

and

not

in

material will have

body.
to

The faced

really important question,which

in St
a

be

later

chapter,is
confirms
or

how

far the

of evidence, especially

Paul,

contradicts

this

theory of

St

Luke.

IV.

The

Spurious
are

Conclusions

of

Mark

Of in the
runs a

these few

there

two.

The

shorter and

is in

only found
one

Alexandrian version
:
"

Greek of the

MSS.,
Old

MS.

of It

African
as

Latin

translation.

follows

But

the they (i.e.

to

women)
in

reported briefly
company
unto

all

that

was

commanded this Jesus

and
sent

those

the

of

Peter the (i.e.

; and

after

himself
out

appeared
them the the

them

disciples)
message
west.

to

holy and
east

imperishable
unto

of eternal

from salvation,,

and

the

Whatever

the

exact

originof
thinks of

this that

statement

may
an

be

(Professor von
from the

Dobschiitz

it is

extract

so-called made
to

Preaching
the the

Peter), it

is

an clearly

addition
one

alreadymutilated
harshness of the the

gospelby

some

who

noticed

conclusion, and
silence of the it

tried to
women.

repudiatethe suggestion of
For the purpose of the

present discussion

has

no

value.

The

longer conclusion
when he
was

runs

as

follows

"

Now

risen

earlythe

first day of

the

week,

122

THE

RESURRECTION

able

to

it.

In with

one

MS.
name

of the of

Armenian Aristion of the

version

it is the
"

connected

the

(Ariston)
"

the elder, possibly of what

more

contemporary
It but is

elder

John say

whom

Papias speaks.
it
was

impossibleto
is

in

district
to

added,

there

perhaps rather
than

be said for the

neighbourhood of Ephesus
Harnack is inclined
to

for that

anywhere else,and
it
was

think the this

there

substituted deliberately
The

for for

genuine
view

conclusion.
on

strongest argument
that the
not

depends

the

suggestion
to

incomplete
to

condition and would that

of Mark in this been without that

so

is due
case

designand
is

accident,
anyone

it

improbable cuttingoff
a

that the

have

content

with

original
It
must

conclusion also the been that This tion thus be

supplying
the poor its connexion that

substitute. of do these
not

noted

verses

with
to

previous is
written it
was

they

seem

have

for taken

present place.
some

It is other that

more

likely

bodily from
we

document.
the mutila and it is MS.

remains of
a

true, whether
is due
to

think
or

Mark

accident

design;

tempting conjecturethat
above preserves conclusion"
a

the

Armenian

mentioned
that
"

correct
was

tradition, and
taken from the

the

"longer
"

Narratives it

of
true
a

Aristion, of
that he

which

Papias speaks
states

(though
knew

is in

nowhere
to

that

he

them

written

form),

supply the

lacuna

THE

CONCLUSIONS

OF

MARK

123

made

by

the

loss

or

abstraction

of

the

genuine

conclusion.

Regarded
research,
valuable Third the

as

source

of

information is

for

historical

"longer
the

conclusion"" It

scarcely more
based
on

than and in

shorter.

is either

the
same

Fourth
a

Gospels, or
and details
most

represents

the

tradition
A

shorter of the be shown

apparently inferior
is sufficient to prove in plainly the

form. this

comparison
can

point,and
tabular

following

form

"

Mark

xvi. 9

John

xx.

14-17

(Appearance

to

Mary Magdalene).
Mark xvi. 10 "John
xx.

18

(Report

to

the

dis

ciples).
Mark xvi. 12 f.
=

Luke
on

xxiv. the xxiv.

to the

13-35 road 36-47

to

(The

appearance

Emmaus). (The
appearance

Mark

xvi. 14

ff.=Luke

eleven).
51,
or

Mark

xvi. 19

=Luke

xxiv.

Acts

i. 2

(The

Ascension).
There
to larity

is between prove that which

these

passages

no

sufficient it
same.
can

simi

dependence,but literary
the traditions Mark differs
to
are

scarcely
The and few it
to

be doubted

the

points in
is

are

unimportant,
further

clearly unnecessary

pay

any

attention

124

THE

RESURRECTION

this

document

for

the

purposes the facts

of

an

inquiry
the

into

the

historical

evidence

for

of

Resurrection,
of the
text

though
the New

it

is

important
and

for

the

history
extent

of

Testament,

to

some

for

the

history

of

the

development

of

Christian

doctrine.

CHAPTER

IV

THE

NARRATIVE IN THE

OF FOURTH

THE

RESURRECTION GOSPEL

THE

originof

the Fourth The

Gospel

is still a view the

son

problem
is that of

which it
was

remains written in order

unsolved. in
to

traditional St John

Ephesus, by
elucidate

Zebedee,
doubtful

points which
The
to

remained evidence

in the

other

gospels.
to prove
so or

external condemn
it in
no

is not
:

suffi that

cient either

this tradition way it.

is to say, it is is not
so

good
as

that

impugns it,but
On of
a

strong

to

demonstrate

the

other

hand,

the

internal

evidence, though
is
on

curiously

character, conflicting
to

the

whole
course

hostile decidedly

the

traditional this

view.

It is of

impossiblehere
suffice to express is

to discuss

point at length ;
the
most

it must

the of the

opinion
the kind

that

probable view
Professor

something

adopted recentlyby
was

Burkitt, that
with the

gospel

written from

by
125

someone

acquainted
who

traditions

derived

Jerusalem,

had

in

126

THE

RESURRECTION

narrative desired with

a

an

interest

dogmatic

rather the

than Christ

and historical, into relation It is also

to

bring

the

figureof
of the

particularform
to note

philosophy.

desirable versy in

that the

peculiardogmatic
was

contro

which
on

writer

engaged

forced
the

him

to

lay
of

stress

everythingwhich
the

emphasised
on

unity
his

Jesus

with both

Christ, and
and

the the

of reality

humanity
This

before be

after in the in

Resurrection. is still

point can
the the

observed

but gospel, all

plainer in
written of the be

which epistles,
same

were probability

by
same

person, of

and

in any

case

by
or

someone

school

thought.

If this

any

similar less left

view

adopted,the questionof authorship becomes

may for the

important,and
undiscussed.1
A somewhat

present

purpose

be

peculiarproblem gospel.
last The of

is raised
seems

by
be

the

last

chapter of
to
an

the

book

to

brought
says
:
"

end

by

the

verse

chapterxx.,
did Jesus
in
in

which
the this

"

Many
the
are

other

signs therefore
are

presence

of

which disciples,
written

not

written

book, but
is the

these

that

ye

may

believe

that

Jesus

If the

be following investigation
account

correct,
is not

the

historical value
But
to

of the
this

Johannine
is
a

of the

Resurrection

great.
as

whether

decisive
on

argument

against any
of

theory particular
of the accuracy This
is

its

authorship, ought
have
to

turns

the from

question
writers

the nature

which

we

expect
which

of that

generation. though
solution.

preciselythe

question
been

is most

difficult to answer,
to assume
a

critics of all schools

dangerously ready

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

FOURTH

GOSPEL

127

Christ, the

Son

of

God,

and

that

believing

ye

may

have

life in his name."

more

definite

conclusion

could

not

be the in

imagined,
contents

Moreover, any
of the book
ment

further
a

into investigations remarkable

reveal leads

symmetry
xx.

arrange demands that

which
more.

up

to

chapter
is

and

nothing

Thus is
an

it

generallyadmitted
not

chapterxxi.
scheme
ceases.

appendix and
with

part

of the

original

of the Some

but gospel, critics

that admission
an

agreement

regard the chapter as

of the
rest

appendix
others writer.

written think The the that

are

by
that

the author it is the

of

the of

gospel;
another

composition
for the
a

strongest argument
which style, of the also

former close the this

hypothesis is
resemblance
to

has certainly

rest of the

gospel.

At

same

time,

there

points

of

and difference,

argument
the

is not

quite
was

decisive

that against the possibility

chapter
means

written

by

someone

who imitate second

made the

by

no

unsuccessful On the the other

attempt hand,
"

to

styleof

the

gospel.

the The

hypothesisis supported
Dr

by
his

contents.

disciples," says
"are
sons

Moffatt, in
with Peter
to

Historical

New

Testament,

mentioned of

quite a unique
as
a

defmiteness
the

(the

Zebedee,

fisherman) :

miracle

attaches Fourth

itself rather

the
own

synoptic tradition,the

Gospel having
of Jesus

its in

cycleof

seven

signs.

The

appearance

128

THE

RESURRECTION

Galilee

contrasts

strangelywith
any appearances
are

chapter
save

xx.,

which in Jeru

is

unconscious

of These

those

salem." but
their make

arguments
is

not

singly convincing,
taken

weight
up
a

cumulative, and,
case;

together,
the
most

they

strong
been

but

perhaps
M.

decisive says: that

word

has

spoken by
critics
are

Loisy,
in

who

"The the

majority of
writer who had such the

right
his

thinking
of the

balanced
artistic

account
to

Resurrection who had

with

attention of his taken

xx.,

details,
with of the his

crowned
of
at

teaching
and of had

book

confession readers

Thomas,
end

leave
not

the

chapter
of his work

has the

himself of

the harmony destroyed

a

by

addition
a

appendix badly-fitted
all the be rest."

which Thus

breathes the balance of the

different evidence that it

from spirit
seems

of

to

decidedly in
an

favour
to

view

chapter
was

xxi. is made

addition the

the

and gospel, If
so

that

not

by
made

writer. original the

(and
there

indeed
can

even

if it be

by
as

writer) original
motive of of
a

be
:

hardly any
was

doubt

to

the

the

addition
as

it
to

inspiredby
of

the the

knowledge
Lord in

tradition
The
more

appearances

Galilee.
be

further

importanceof
treated

this

however, point will,

the considering

suitably
of the

later on,

when

contents

chapter.
The

part

of the

gospel which

is

important for

the

130

THE

RESURRECTION

garden
There

new

tomb,

wherein

was

never

man

yet
the

laid.

because they Jesus therefore was Preparation; for the tomb nigh at

laid

of hand.

Jews'

According
the
was

to

this,two
The

attempts
was

were

made

to

bury

Lord's based is not of

two

body.
on

first

made of the

by

the

Jews, and
The refer that
on

the

requirements

law.

ence

quite plain,but

there

is little doubt both

turn

one

explanationsis right,and
ff.

Deut.

xxi. 22

And and
tree
:

if he his

man

have
to

committed

sin

be

put

death,
not

and remain

thou
all him

worthy of death, a on hang him

night
that that
upon
;

body
thou

shall shalt
is

the

tree, but
that
not
an

surely bury
accursed the Lord of

day

(for he
defile for

is

hanged

God

;)
God

thou

thy land,
inheritance.

which

thy

giveth

thee

It
a

is

possible that
to

the
verses,

text

in that law

John the

is

merely
has

reference the

these

and
a

writer
was

confused

Sabbath any the

law

with the

which Or hasten

equally

applicableto
meaning
of
a

day

of

week.
to

possiblythe
the death be in the
so

is that

Jews

desired

the

crucified

because

they
their unable

would victims
to

otherwise lived

difficult

position. If
would of be Deut.

until and

Sabbath
fulfil the

they
law which

bury them,

xxi., without

breaking
burial, on

the the

Sabbath,
Sabbath.

forbade

work,

and

so

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

FOURTH

GOSPEL

131

The
account

other of the It would

details burial is
not

connected
are

with

this for

part
the

of

the

unimportant

present
say that of
a

purpose. Pilate the

"

to probably hypercritical

have
"
"

consented the in

to

the
"

infliction that
;
was

crurifragium punishment

leg-breaking as
the Roman the code

distinct

and

the

of interpretation symbolical

incident
for

of the the

pierc

ing

of

the

side, though important

for the

historyof
the

doctrine, is unimportant
Resurrection. The made second

of investigation

attempt

at burial

was, secret

accordingto John,
ones
"

though by disciples,
and Nicodemus. these

Joseph

of

Arimathaea of the
to

Apparently the suggestion

two

writer

is that

had the

intervened
other of

in time
were

anticipate the

burial
then

which
the

Jews the

beginning. They
full and

gave

body

Lord
was

costly burial, omitting nothing

and laid it in
a new

which

customary,
was

tomb

in

garden

which

close to the

placeof
at

crucifixion.
tomb of
on

(2)
third John

The

events

the

the

morning of
is

the in

day.
"

The

account

these

events

given

xx.

1-18.

Now

the

first day of the

it
was

week

cometh
unto

Mary Magdalene
tomb,, and
Then she other seeth

early, when
the and
stone

yet

dark,
the

the

taken
to

away Simon

from

tomb. and
to

runneth,

cometh

Peter,

the

disciple,

132

THE

RESURRECTION

whom taken
not

Jesus away where

loved, and
the Lord have other both
out

saith of

unto

them,
tomb,
and

They
we

have
know
went

the

they
the
ran

laid

him.

Peter
went

therefore
to

forth, and
And did

disciple,and together
came :

the

tomb.

they
outrun

and

the the

other
tomb.

disciple
And
went

Peter, and
saw

first to clothes Peter seeth

his

he he

stooping down,
not

the

linen Simon

lying ; yet
also the linen
not in
a

in. went

Then
into

cometh

following him,
clothes

and
and

the

tomb,
was

and
upon

lie,
with

the linen

napkin,
Then the
went

that

head,

lying

the

clothes, but
in

wrapped
also that he
saw,

together
other and he believed.
must

place by
came as

itself. first to

which disciple, For

tomb, and
not

yet
from their

they
the
own

knew

the the

scripture, that
went disciples

rise

again
unto

dead. home.

Then

away

again

But she And

Mary
seeth

stood

without

at

the and

tomb

weeping
into
one

and

as

wept,

she
two

stooped down, angels

other
at

looked

the

tomb.
at

in

white

sitting,the
the

the

head, and
had thou away When
lain. ? my

the And

the

feet, where
unto

they

said

She

saith

unto

them,
not

Lord, and
had and thus knew

I know

body of Jesus her, Woman, why weepest Because they have taken where they have laid him.
back, and
Jesus. thou? the whom
saw

she

said, she
not

turned
it
was

Jesus saith

standing,
unto

that

Jesus

her, Woman,
?

why
have

weepest
to

seekest saith
me

thou

She, supposing him

hast laid

be

gardener,
tell him saith

unto

him, Sir, if thou

thou saith

borne I

him
will

hence,
take

where Jesus him

in

him, and
She
; which
me

away.
unto

unto

her, Mary.
Rabboni

turned, and
is to
; for

Hebrew,
unto

say,
I
am

Master.
not

Jesus

saith
to

her, Touch
Father
unto
:

not to

yet ascended
say
; and unto to

the

but

go

my

brethren,
your

and

them,
my

ascend

my

Father, and

Father

God,

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

FOURTH

GOSPEL

133

and that

your she

God. had
seen

Mary Magdalene
the

came

and

told

the

disciples
these

Lord,

and

that

he

had

spoken

things unto
This

her.

account

is clear

and

so circumstantial,

that

it

calls for but

little comment.

The

following pointsare,

however, (a)
writer but
text

of

importance :
text

"

If the
means

be he
was

correct, it would
was

appear the

that

the

that

convinced It is

by

empty tomb,
the
true

that in in

St Peter
verse

not.
"

that possible and

is,

and

they saw
version
;

believed,"as
in any
"

is the
"

read

the

Old

Syriac

but

case

meaning
in this

of the passage

is not

quite plain.
in the the

Believed
sense

used gospelis generally faith ; but the if that

technical
case

of
con

Christian nexion
not

be

here, the

with

verse following

(" For
rise

as

yet they knew

the

the

that scripture, obvious. This

he

must

again from

dead")
the

is not

would the

naturallymean
did prophecy,

that
not

disciples, being ignorant of

in the Resurrection.
means
"

believe

Is it not St

probable that

"believed" that

believed had did the

Mary Magdalene's
away the her Lord
"

statement

the Jews the

taken
not

It is clear that remained if the the

latter
at

change
This
a

opinion, and
be

weeping

tomb.

would

strange

had disciples evidence.

drawn

different

conclusion

from

(b) Whatever

the

meaning

of the

injunction"Touch

134

THE

RESURRECTION

me

not

"

may has

be, it
not

is

dependent
taken

on

the

fact

that

the
it

Ascension will take

yet

and place,

that implies

placesoon.
saw

(c) St Mary
ever,
are

at

the

tomb

the do

who, angels,

how tell
a

quite functionless.
She also
saw
a

They
young

nothing
whom,
Lord.

and

nothing.
momentary

man,
as

after

mistake, she
the

identified the

the

(d)
taken and
was
a

From

positionof
with of with the the

angels seen given

becomes grave
stone

by
in

St

Mary,
1, 5,
It of be

in connexion

hints

verses

6, the

nature

tomb

evident. middle had

a

mausoleum,
;

the actual

in the which

the
"

floor

it

was

closed
seems

by

to

and lifted," the

rest

it of

to be

representedas
The
are

little lower
is

than
not

the

ground.
the

last

point

perhaps Only
so

quite clear,but
the and

others
seen,

certain.

could head had from

angels
the other

have
at

been the

"sitting
the

one

at

the

feet,where

body

of Jesus

and lain," the The tomb

"

rjp^evov

a implies surely

stone

lifted away

not

rolled in these

away

from

its entrance.1
to

(3)
John
to

appearances
two

Jerusalem appearances of St

the
:

disciples.
"

reports

of

the

first
on

was

the

in disciples,

the

absence

Thomas,

the

It is sometimes
at

said of the the

not

that tomb
"

the

story implies a "loculus"

which the and

"

kind

of
But

shelf this

the

side

by
for

angels
would

were

sitting.
have

is

surely not
had it

plain meaning,
been be

never

been
a

suggested meaning

the

supposed
with the

necessity of finding synoptic

account.

which

could

harmonised

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

FOURTH

GOSPEL

135

evening of
second

the

third

day
was a

after the week

Crucifixion the

and

the

appearance Thomas.

later,to

disciples,

includingSt
The
account
as

of the
:
"

former

incident is John

xx.

19-23,

and

runs

follows

Then the
were

the

same

day
the

at

evening, being
were came

the

first the stood you.

day
in

of

week^
for

when

doors

shut

where
and
unto

disciples
the And and
saw

fear

of the saith
so

Jews,

Jesus Peace
unto

midst, and
when his the you And
he had

unto

them,
shewed the Jesus hath

be

said, he
were

them

his when

hands

side. Lord.
: as

Then

disciplesglad,
to

they
be

Then the
he

said

them
me,

again, Peace
even so
on

unto

Father
had

sent

send

I you.

when

said

this, he
ye
the

breathed

them,
whose

and

saith unto
sins

them, Receive
are are

: Holy Spirit

soever soever

ye ye

forgive,they
retain, they
this for

forgiven unto
retained.

them

; whose

sins

In

account

there

is

nothing ambiguous

or,

at

least It is

the

present

purpose,
same

calling for explanation.

incident
as

apparently the
xxiv.
3 ff. It

is it

related

in

Luke and

should

be noted the the for

that

emphasises
shut, and

explainsthe
Luke
not

reason

why

doors

were

differs from made

in
as

regarding

giftof
the

the

Spiritas
and
as

then,

promised
power of

future,

connected with

with

the

forgivingsin, rather
be admitted that

than

baptism, though

it must and

for the the

earlyChurch
same

baptism

were forgiveness

almost

thing.

136

THE

RESURRECTION
is

The
runs as

second follows

incident
:
"

given in

John

xx.

24-29,

and

But
not

Thomas,
them

one

of

the Jesus

twelve, called
came.

with

when

The
seen

Didymus, was other disciples

Lord. hands But the he

therefore
said
unto

said unto

him, We

have
see

the his

them, Except
put my
into hand

I shall

in

print
And and

of the
and

nails,and
my

fingerinto
his

the
will

print of the nails,

not

put

side, I

believe.

after Thomas and Then

my

eight days again

with

his

disciples were
came,

within,
be
unto

them. the
to

Jesus

the

doors

being shut,
you.
see

stood

in

midst, and
Reach

said, Peace
hither
and

saith he hands
: :

Thomas,
reach

and thy finger,

and
be

hither

thy hand,
My
thou that

put
And

it into

my

side

and

not

faithless,but
unto

believing.
Lord hast have

Thomas my
me, seen,

answered

and

said

him,

and
seen

God. thou and

Jesus hast

saith believed

unto
:

him,
blessed

Because
are

they

not

yet have
This for few

believed.

incident

also is described

in

manner

which

calls
note

explanatory comments.
that it

It the

is,however,
had

worthy
taken John
to

impliesthat
This appears
me

Ascension
a

already
of

place.
xx.

from
;

comparison
not

17 (" Touch
Father
:

not to

for I

am

yet ascended
say
;

the

but

go my God
see

my

brethren, and
and your
xx.

unto

them,
to my

I ascend

unto

Father, ") with

my

Father

and

God,

and

your

John and the

27 (" Reach

hither and St

thy fingerand
it into is told my
not

hands,
In

reach former the

thy

hand

put

side").
to

passage Ascension

Mary

touch

because

138

THE

RESURRECTION

of

fishes ;

the and, secondly, former

:
"

so-called

restitution

of

St

Peter.
runs as

The

is contained

in John

xxi. 1-14, and

follows

After
at the
sea

this Jesus

manifested
; and
on

himself
this wise Simon
of Cana

again to the disciples

manifested he him

of Tiberias
were

self. called
sons

There

together
and and Nathanael
two

Peter,
in

and

Thomas the

Didymus,
of

Galilee, and

Zebedee,

other
a

of

his

disciples.

Simon

Peter We
into

saith unto also the the

come

them, I go
with

boat

; and

fishing. They say unto him, thee. forth, and entered They went that night they caught nothing. But
now

when
but

morning

was

come,

Jesus
it
was

stood Jesus.

on

the beach Then Jesus

the

knew disciples

not

that

saith unto answered

on

them, Children, have him,

No.

ye

anything
unto

to

eat

They
net

And of the
now

he

said

them, Cast the

ye shall able that
to

the

right side
of

boat, and
were

find. draw

They
it for

cast

therefore,and
multitude loved Peter him And
were

they

not

the Jesus Simon

unto
sea.

fishes.

Therefore
is the

disciplewhom
Now when
coat

saith heard

unto

Peter, It
it
was

Lord.

that
was

the

Lord, he
cast in

girt his
into

(forhe
the
not

other

naked), and came disciples

land, but
as

himself

the

the
were

little boat
two
soon

(for
as

they

far from

it

hundred then

dragging the net with cubits), to land, they saw come they were
and fish laid of
went

fishes.
a

As

fire of charcoal saith

unto

there, them,
Simon

thereon, and
fish and which drew

bread. ye have

Jesus
now

Bring
Peter
an

the
up,

caught.
full of great

the net three

torn.
:

to land

fishes,
so

hundred

and
was

and fifty
not

and

for all there saith of

unto

were

many, Come durst Lord.

yet
and ask

the your

net

Jesus
none

them,

break

fast. thou

And
?

the
it

disciples
was

him, Who cometh,

art

knowing
the

that

the

Jesus

and

taketh

bread,

and

giveth

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

FOURTH

GOSPEL

139

them, and
Jesus
risen
was

fish likewise. manifested the dead.

to

This his

is

now

the

third

time

that
was

after disciples,

that

he

from

It is relation of
runs a

plainthat
between

the this

main passage

questionhere
and the

must

be

the

account parallel
v.

wonderful
as

draught
:
"

of fishes in Luke

which ff.,

follows
when the

And
out

he had

left and

speaking,he
down your
we

said unto
nets

Simon,
a

Put

into

deep,

let

for

draught.
all the

And

Simon

answering
have taken the
a

said, Master,

have

toiled
at

night, and they

in

nothing
And

nevertheless
when

thy
this their

word

1 will let down

nets.

they
:

had and

done,
nets

inclosed
to

great multitude
And

of fishes

began
the And

break.

they
they
when

beckoned should
come

unto

their and

partners
them.

other

boat, that
came,

help
so

they
to
at

and

filled both Simon

the

boats,
saw me

that

they
fell
I
am

began
down
a

sink. Jesus' O

But

Peter
from

it, he
;

knees, saying, Depart

Lord.
at

for

sinful man, with

:

For

he

was

astonished,
and Simon.

and

all that

were

him,
so

the

draught
also

of the

fishes which

they
sons

had of
said

taken

and

were were

James,

John,
And

the

Zebedee, which
unto
men.

partners with
not ; from

Jesus shalt
to

Simon, Fear
And

henceforth

thou their

catch

when

they

had

brought
him.

boats

land,

they

forsook

all,and
been been is any

followed

Much results that the such

has have

written reached.

on

this It

but subject,
seems

no

decisive

very
on

improbable
either
to

there verbal
a

literary dependence
not

side;

is similarity
At

close

enough

warrant

view.

the

same

time, the

contents

of

the

140

THE

RESURRECTION

two

narratives view
event.

so

closely agree
we

that

there
two

is

good

case

for the
to
one

that

have

to

do

with is
an

traditions connexion The

as

Moreover,
v.

there Mark

obvious

between
is
as

Luke
:
"

1-11

and

i. 16-20.

latter

follows
he

And Simon the

sea

as

passed along by
the
were

the

sea

of

Galilee, he
a

saw

and
:

Andrew for ye

brother

of Simon

casting
Jesus you

net

into
unto

they
And him.

fishers. and
I will

And make

said
to

them,
and

Come
men.

after me,

become

fishers of

straightwaythey
And when the
in
son

forsook
a

their

nets,

followed he
saw

he of

had

gone

little farther John their his

nets.

thence,
And father
went

James
also
were

Zebedee, and

brother, who
Zebedee

the

boat

mending
and

straightway
in

he the

called boat

them;
with the

they

left their

hired

servants, and

after him.

St Luke and natives, of did the

not.

regarded clearly preferredthe

one

the

two

accounts

as

alter

which of

contained
to

the

story
which

wonderful
Thus

draught
there both is

fishes
to

Mark,
said xxi.

something
v.

be

for
we

the have
case

suggestionthat nothing
more

in Luke

and

John

than

elaborated
of the

(and

in the

latter which But be

accounts misplaced)

call of St in

Peter, of
Mark.
to

we

have
not

simplerand earlynarrative
that this

it is

certain

hypothesisought
It is indeed
as
a

adopted
that for St the

without Luke Marcan

amendment.

probable
substitute
this

regarded
one,

his it

narrative is

and

probable

that

preference

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

FOURTH

GOSPEL

141

ought

not

to be
account

followed

it is also
same

probable that
event
as

the

Johannine
one.

refers to the doubtful John

the

Lucan
or

But redactor

the of

point
xxi.
to

is whether
to

St

Luke

the the

ought
their call
or

be

followed Was

in it

position they assign

with

narrative. with the

connected originally of St Peter

?

the

the restitution former passage

"

If it be connected

with Johannine
an

that is
no

is,if

Luke

be

right
"

then

the

longer evidence
risen that such Lord the
an

for the details of

appearance

of the

in

Galilee,though
of John
even

it still points to the fact knew

was

redactor appearance, If it be

xxi. if he with

the

tradition of

of the

ignorant
latter it
"

details. the

connected

the
"

that

is,if

Johannine

redactor this

be

right

then

suggests the
the view

that possibility Galilean original which and this has

connects

account

really represents
one

and tradition, much favour the be lost in

form

of this goes of Mark

found

Germany

further
;

it with
must

conclusion with xxi. xxi. is

verses

but it

theory

dealt of John

little

later,as

embraces The
runs as

both second follows

parts part
:
"

of John

15-23,

and

So Simon these that

when

they
saith thee.

had
son

broken of

their
lovest

fast, Jesus
thou
: me

saith
more

to

Peter, Simon,
? I

John,

than

He love

unto

him, Yea, Lord

saith
unto

thou my

knowest lambs.

He

him, Feed

THE

RESURRECTION

He

saith to him thou that

me

again
? He

the second saith He the

unto

time, Simon,

son

of

John,
thou my of he he

lovest knowest

I love saith unto thou the

thee. him

him, Yea, Lord ; saith unto him, Tend

third
was

sheep. He John, lovest

said unto said unto that
I

time, Simon,

son

me? third

Peter

grieved
thou
me

because ?

him

time, Lovest
knowest

And

him, Lord, thou

thee. Jesus say
unto

all
unto

things ;
thou

thou my
wast

knowest

love

saith

him. Feed
whither shalt thou

sheep.
young,
:

I Verily,verily, thou
but

thee, When
walkedst

and girdedstthyself, when and thou shalt

be

wouldest forth

old, thou

stretch

thy

hands thou death

gird thee, and carry thee whither wouldest And this spake he, signifying not. by what And when he had he should God. spoken glorify
another shall
unto

this,he saith
seeth leaned that the
on

him,

Follow

me.

Peter, turning about,

whom disciple his breast

?
at

Jesus supper, Peter

loved and

following ; said, Lord,

do ? what Jesus

which who

also
is he

betrayeth thee
If I will that he thou
me.

therefore
man

seeing him
is that

saith to
unto

Jesus, Lord, and

what

shall this

saith
to

him,
follow

tarry till I
went

come,

thee the

Then

this

saying
not

abroad
:

among

brethren, that that discipleshould

not unto

die

yet Jesus
If

said

him, that he should

come,

not to

die ; thee

but,
?

I will that

he

tarry till I

what

is that

This St

incident
As

is

known generally
is
no

as

the

restitution of such is no

of
an

Peter.

there of the

other

account

incident connected
the

in any with

other
same

there gospels, kind

v. as

problem
of this

it of the with

the

connexion It is in

section previous form of

Luke

1-11. with

present

closelyconnected
fishes ; but

the

wonderful of Mark

draught

just as

the

evidence

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

FOURTH

GOSPEL

143

shows
was

that
not

the

earliest tradition with

a

of the

call of

St

Peter that it is the

connected tradition
there

wonderful this earlier stood the for

draught,but
connexion,
tradition
as so

later

established
was an

that possible

to

restitution of St Peter
The
us

which of

by

itself. does
not

internal which
seem

evidence is
to

passage the

tell

much would

important
have
most

present
after

purpose. death last also

It of
verse

been

written

the

St Peter, and is that and that

an

the the the

natural

meaning

of the
was

beloved

himself disciple

dead,
of

story was
to to

published in
the have
to

consequence he But had these

this, as

appendix
assumed
not

gospel which
written.

written, or
indications with any

was

are

sufficient

date

the

document

exactness.

Taking
the it

this of

chapteras

whole,

one

now

has

to face

theory

Rohrbach,1 adopted by Harnack,

lost conclusion be said of for Mark. this There

that is

represents

the
a

not certainly

little to

hypothesis.
an

In

all

probabilitythe
of
an

lost

conclusion

contained

account

appearance urges

of the with much

some

risen Lord

in Galilee ; it

and
must

Rohrbach also of St have

that plausibility
account

contained
after

of the

the

restitu The

tion

Peter

his

denial

of

Lord.

Cf.

P.

Rohrbach,

Der
p.

Schluss

des

Marcusevangelium,

and

A.

Harnack,

Chronologic, i.

696 f.

144

THE

RESURRECTION

main John
more

objection to

the

theory

is
some

that

the

style of
much

xxi., though peculiarin

Johannine conclusion of than Marcan. it has
so

points,is

If it been

reallyrepresents
edited. freely that I
am

the This

Mark,

very
me

objectionweighs
to

much

with

inclined form.

accept Rohrbach's
seems

theory in only a
that

modified xxi. docu the lost

It

to

me

improbable
of the actual

John

represents the
ment;
same

actual

use

Marcan

but

it may,

and

probably does, represent

it
an

tradition. of Mark Lake of

a

Thus contained of Galilee.

is

evidence of it of

that
an

the

section
on

account

appearance
an

the

Whether

contained fishes but in

to

account

wonderful is

draught
it

is

more

doubtful.
seems more

It

possiblethat
that
to

did,

me

it xxi.

probable
this

the the

account

John of in

stands

in
as

respect

lost call In
a

conclusion of St
case

Mark Luke

just

the
to

account

of the Mark.
include
was

Peter the

stands
narrative fishes
;

that did

in
not

each

earliest of
"

wonderful
a
"

draught
unlocated
connected

but
as

there
to

probably

vague writers
on

tradition
with

this, which
incidents.

different
On

different is of

this,or
the of

any

similar

view, it

course

probable that

story originally
the risen third
some

the represented
As
ance,

first appearance
at

Lord.

the

story stands
the

present

it is the for

appear
reason,

and

redactor

impliesthat

146 this to
the the

THE

RESURRECTION
two

and disciples,
came disciple,

of them,
to
see

St

Peter

and

beloved found

for had

themselves.

They
the

the has

facts

as

St

Mary

but reported, whether view

was was one or

writer

left it difficult to
as

say her Lord

both
or

regardedthis
as

evidence that

that the

right,
In

accepted it
case,

proof

risen.

any

St

Mary
the

retained tomb.
She
two
no

her

and opinion, looked

remained
saw

weeping by
sittingby
she and her

then

in, and
her

the She
was

grave gave

who angels,
answer,

asked

why
away,

wept.
then in
a

but who

turned

greeted by
which she

the
at

Lord,

appeared to
for of
on

form He

first mistook the message

the his in
to

gardener.
Resurrection
the the
same

entrusted

her

with

and

approaching Ascension.
Lord
gave

Later

day, the

appeared in bodily form

them did the the
not

and disciples
was

Holy Spirit.
the

St

Thomas

absent
a

and
later

believe

disciples1

report,but
convinced
So far

week

Lord

appearedagain and

him. the

story

is

with plain,

the

of exception whether

the the

important question that

writer
were or means

it is not Peter and of this

clear the

that
not

St

other

disciple by

were

convinced
But
at

the

Resurrection
the be If

the

empty
whether of

tomb. the

point
to

difficulty
reckoned
it

arises
as

last

chapter ought
or

part

the

original gospel

not.

ought,

THE

NARRATIVE

IN

FOURTH

GOSPEL

147

or

if

we

are

only
the

concerned

with

the

view

of

the

last

redactor

of

canonical

text,
the

we

must

add

that

the

story
Galilee

then

represents
the

disciples
in

as

returning
Here

to

after

appearances
to

Jerusalem.

the

Lord

appeared
with

them

on

the

Lake

of

Galilee,
of fishes

in

connexion

the

miraculous

draught

and

the

restitution

of

St

Peter.

That

this

tradition

is

quite
is in

different

from

that

in

Mark

is

obvious

but

it

itself

fairly
chapter

plain
to

and

intelligible.
the
more

It

remains

for

another

discuss

difficult

question
and the

of

its

comparison
merits of

with

the

Marcan

narrative,

relative

the

two

traditions.

CHAPTER

THE

ACCOUNTS
IN

OF

THE

RESURRECTION
BOOKS

APOCRYPHAL

BESIDES and

the

canonical

accounts

of

the

Resurrection
are

the

incidents

connected
The that there These the

with

it, there

many
are so

apocryphalnarratives.
unhistorical obviously
tion what the
at

majority of
not

these

they do
are

call for considera which have

some

length; 1

but

two

higher claims.

are

the

Gospel of

Peter

and

Gospel accordingto
The

Hebrews.
"

(1)
has
a

Gospel of
and

Peter.

This

apocryphalgospel
Eusebius2 Antioch
on

remarkable
us

interesting history.
was

tells
c.

that

Serapion,who
found
that in
a

bishop
at

of

189-203,
of

the the

church

Rhosus,

the

coast

was Cilicia,

habit
this

of
town

using

"

Gospel
glanced
after
was

of Peter.11
at

During

visit to

he had
use;

the

book, and

authorised
it
was

its Docetic
2

but

wards
1

hearing
See

that
B.

of

originand
Eccl. vi.
12.

Appendix

Hist.

148

THE

ACCOUNTS

IN

APOCRYPHAL

BOOKS

149
sanction. and until

popular Beyond
Jerome

among this

heretics, he story
may
more

withdrew references in

his

we

have
to

Origen
but

which

relate

the
was

same

book,
of it.

1886-7
winter grave

nothing
the French
at

definite

known

In that in
a

Mission Archaeological little MS.,

discovered
the

Panopolis a

probably of

fifth This
as

century, containingfragments
was

of Greek

writing.

in published the lost the

1892

by

M.

Bouriant, and identified

The end

part of
contains

Gospel of

Peter. the

fragment recovered
of the

sections

giving

Trial, the
when of
an

Crucifixion, the Burial, and

it breaks appearance the relations
or

the

Resurrection,and
to
an

off it is

leadingup clearly

account

in Galilee. of

It is difficult to
to

say

what

are

this document and

the It

canonical
seems

gospels,
that

what

is its date
use

origin.

certain
most

it made

of

Mark, and, according to

but that it shows my
own

writers,

probably of Matthew,
Luke and John

knowledge of
mind less
sources

is doubtful details added

(to
of from

impro

bable), and
character
cannot

various been

more

or

legendary
which

have be

other

identified.
sources

It is which

to impossible

say

exactly

whether identical earlier

the with

it

used

were

textually
recensions

the any

canonical
now

gospelsor
On
sources

were

than

extant.

the of

one

hand,

the

compiler may gospels, or,

on

have the

used other

the

the

canonical

hand,

harmony

of the

gospels,

150

THE

RESURRECTION

such
on

as

was

made

by

Tatian. it
was

Its date used

depends partly
Justin

the
not
A.

questionwhether
;

by

(c. 150)

or

but

it is
not

probable that
later than the
more

it is not
130
A.D.

earlier than

100

D., and

much

Personally,
it is

I think

the

earlier

date the

probable,but
Its

unnecessary be defined

to discuss

pointhere.
it

origincannot
a

further
to
an

than

that

belonged to
and circle,

Docetic,
be

but

not

extreme

Docetic it
was

it may

doubted
have
was

how

far,when

written,its compilercould
was

that recognised
to likely

there
to

anything
Christians. the
to

in

it which

be offensive

other

It

seems

best, in dealing with

account

of

the

Resurrection from the

given in
method

this

document,
in
so

depart slightly
canonical that

followed
are

the discussing

gospels. The
their

latter is

well generally

known it is

purport
to

common

knowledge,
to

and and

only

necessary which
are

draw often the

attention

details

difficulties,
the

overlooked
narrative.
to

owing
But

to

general
of Peter it

of familiarity is not is in well

the

Gospel

known, except

students, and
as

therefore rather

to give its preferable

narrative thus
l :
"

whole

than

paragraphs.
Chapter

It

runs

II. Now of the

there Lord

stood
; and

there

of Pilate

and

Joseph, the friend knowing that they were

his

The
B.

translation Swete's edition

given

is

taken,

with

permission,

from

Prof.

H.

of the

Gospel of Peter.

THE

ACCOUNTS

IN

APOCRYPHAL

BOOKS

151

about

to

him, crucify
Lord his
man as

he

came

to

Pilate, and
Pilate
sent

begged
to

the

body
and
even

of the

for

burial.
;

And Herod

Herod, Pilate,

begged
if
no

body
had

and

said, Brother
we on on

begged him,
draweth
set not
sun

should
; for
one

bury him,
is written

inasmuch
in

the that

sabbath the

it

the

Law

that

hath

died

by

violence.
IV.
...

And that

they
his

had

indignation against
not

him the

and end

commanded that
V.
...

legs should
Lord left
same me

be

broken,

to

he

might
And thou And
was

die in torment. the

hast

cried
; and

aloud, saying, My

power, he
was

my

power
up.

having
the

said

this

taken

the
torn in

hour

veil of the

temple
hands the

of

Jerusalem

twain. drew

VI.
the earth the But
to
sun

And

then and

they
laid
him

the the

nails

from

the and

of

Lord,
was

upon

earth;
upon
to

whole Then hour.

shaken, and
shone Jews

great fear
it
was

came

them. ninth
to

out, and

found

be

the

the

and rejoiced,
as

they
beheld Lord

gave

his

body

Joseph
that

bury it, inasmuch

did. So
him

he

all the

good things
washed
into

he

he
in

took linen

the and

and him

him, and
own

wrapped
called VII.

brought
the done

his

tomb,

Joseph's
Then what

Garden. Jews and had elders

to

the evil

and

the

priests,
to

knowing
bewail
and the

they

themselves, began

and

to our say. Woe end of Jerusalem.

sins ! the

judgment
my hid
we

is at
was

hand
in

And
at
as

I with heart

fellows

sorrow,
we were

and

being temple

wounded

ourselves, for
and
as

sought
the
sat

for

by

them

malefactors
all this
we

minded

to

burn
we

; and

besides

were

fasting,
until the

and

mourning
the

and

weeping night
and
Pharisees

and

day

sabbath.
VIII.

But

scribes and

and the

elders, being
whole

assembled

together,

hearing

that

people

152

THE

RESURRECTION

murmured

and

beat
were

their

breasts, saying, If these

at
were

exceed
see came

ing

great

signs
he
was

wrought
the elders and

his

death,,
and
to
us

how
to

righteous
that

"

afraid

Pilate,, beseeching him

we

may

guard
and

his

saying, Deliver sepulchre for three

away dead
and and

soldiers

days, lest people

mischief.
centurion
came
a

his

come disciples

steal him from the them

the
do
us

suppose So with elders

stone

that Pilate

he

is risen

delivered

unto

Petronius and
with

the

soldiers to and with

scribes
l

guard
to

the tomb;

them

there

the

sepulchre,and having rolled

and

great
were

the

centurion

the
door

all who soldiers, of

there and

together,placed
spread
of the the
been

it at

the

the

sepulchre :
a

they
and

upon

it

seven

seals when
came

and
was
a

pitched
morning,
crowd

tent
at

there

kept guard.
country
sealed. Now
as
on

Now

it

the

dawning
and
it had

sabbath, there
round

from

Jerusalem

about

to

see

the

sepulchre, how
Lord's
two

IX.

the

night
great
and

when

the

day
and

was

draw
in
saw
a

ing
the
with
stone

on,

the
was

soldiers
a

kept guard by
voice
two in
men

two

watch, there
heavens much which

heaven, and
descend the door the
tomb tomb.

they
And away

opened, light and

had made

from

thence the of

draw

nigh
cast at

unto

been way
men

the

rolled
was

itself and and both

in

part, and
entered

opened,
and
; and

the

young
saw

in.

The

there soldiers, the

as see

fore, when
elders

they

it, awakened
also
that

the

centurion

(for they were they told the things

three
men

there

keeping watch)
had the
seen,

they
from
a

again they
two

coming
the of the led
a

forth
and

tomb,
but

of

them
; and

supporting
the who head
was

other,
two

cross

following them
heaven,
the that heavens.

reached them
from

to

of

him And thou

by
voice

overpassed
the
; Dr

they

heard
]

heavens, saying, Didst

Swete
reads

Emending

the

text

"against."

154

THE

RESURRECTION

should memorial
to
our

cast

at

the
we

door

the

things
and

which him

we

bring
until
we

for
come

of

him,

will weep

bewail found down

house.
came see

So
near

they
and
a

went

and

the
to

tomb
in

open,

and and

they

stooped
man

look

there

they
tomb,
said him

there

young

sitting in the
a

midst

of

the who ye ? But

fair and
to

clothed

with

robe

exceeding bright,
come

them, Wherefore
was

have
? He

ye

? whom

seek

who believe he

crucified

is

risen
in

and and he
see

gone. the

if ye

not, stoop down

and

look here
was

place
and
women

where

lay, for
from

he

is not

; for sent.

is risen

gone

thither

whence

he

Then

the

fled Now
went

affrighted.
it
out at
was

XII. many feast the drew pass.

our

the the end.

were

last

day

of unleavened
to

bread, and houses, the

of disciples
man come

of
an

city,returning
And
in

their

being
to

we,
sorrow,

the

twelve every

Lord, wept
his But
nets

and

and

with
to

house, sorrowing for that I, Simon Peter, and

to

which my there Lord

.

had

Andrew and the

brother
was

took
us

and
son

went

the

sea;

with
.

Levi

the

of

Alphaeus, whom

In this account 1. In

the

are following points

noteworthy:
the friend

"

chapters ii.

and

vi., which
is

narrate
a

burial, (not
a

Joseph

of Arimathaea the the

a

as represented

of disciple)
ments
seems

Lord

and

of

Pilate,who
the

made

arrange There in John it is it the if

for
to

burial
trace

before the

crucifixion. found

be Jews

of
to

tradition for the have The John

that in

the

began
that

prepare would

burial,but
undertaken
to

the

form

they

Joseph had
of

not

intervened.

reference is here

law

Deuteronomy

implied in

explicit.It

THE

ACCOUNTS

IN

APOCRYPHAL

BOOKS

155

has

been

suggestedthat
Gospel ;
but the

this

implies knowledge
can

of the is that
;

Fourth it

all that main the

be fairly

said

represents in
is
no

same

type
as

of tradition prove and the if the he

there
use

verbal Fourth been

such similarity

would
source,

of the had have

Gospel as

an

actual is not

writer would those share

using it, it
burial

probable that

described
have

rites much

simpler than
Nicodemus"

in John, and in them.

omitted completely

2. In

chapter

v.

the
moment

Ascension of death in

is
on

representedas
the
cross.

taking placeat
first sightthis afterwards

the
seems

At

inconsistent the Resurrection. be

as explained

an

account

which

narrates

But
to

the

apparent

can inconsistency

due

the

peculiarity
circle the
sorts

of the

doctrine of

of the
came.

Docetics, from
There
at
were

whose many later the

to

Gospel

Peter the

of
were

Docetics;
advanced
were

greater part

time

Gnostics, but

probably
There
seems

earlier have

types
been
man

less

extravagant.
in
most

tendency
Jesus in him. tion
sects
"

of Christ
"

them the

to

the distinguish who spirit valuable

one

from

the Irenseus

divine with of

dwelt

suppliesus

informa Docetic

on

this

point. Speaking
says

of

the ed.

(the Ophites),he
say that the Christ

(i. 28, 7,

Harvey):
Wisdom
Yet

They
the

himself
but Jesus

retired with
was

to

^Eon, incorruptible

crucified.

1/56

THE

RESURRECTION

the Power the

Christ
on

did

not

forget Jesus,1 but

animated call
'

sent

down

him,
which

which

him of

in

bodilyform

of

kind

they

soul the

and

(i.e. spirit' part

he the

KOI \jsvxiKov

but TTvevjULariKov),
to

material

gave

back

the

world

of

matter

(i.e. left in

grave)."
At

This

the Gospel explains sufficiently of death

to

of Peter.
Jesus

the moment ascended and raised be

Christ But the with tomb

left the power

human

and
on

heaven. Jesus from

descended This

later is

dead.
the and
two

power

clearlyto
were seen

identified
the

angels
out

which the

entering
Lord.

bringing

resuscitated 3. In is

vii. and chapters

xii. the
were

conduct for

of the

disciples
the Jews

described.
the

They

sought
succeeded
On the last

by

throughout

Friday,but
Sabbath.

in

hiding them
unleavened

selves until the bread

day of
and

they separated to
and
" "

their homes
son

St Peter, St
to

Andrew,
"

Levi

the

of
resume

Alphaeus" returned

the

sea

of Galilee) to (i.e. There in the easy is

no

their, occupation of

fishermen.
the Lord

suggestion that

they

had

seen

neighbourhood
to

of Jerusalem.
on

It is, writer

however,
intends of

not

fix the

day

which

the

to

the place their departure. Strictly,

last after of

day
the the

unleavened

bread
Professor
1

was

Nisan

21 in

"

week

Crucifixion.

Swete,

his

edition

Adopting Harvey's emendation.

THE

ACCOUNTS

IN

APOCRYPHAL

BOOKS

157

Gospel of Peter,
of the writer have
;

thinks it
seems

that
so

this is

the meaning really he the would

but

improbable that
the
to

passedabruptlyover assigning any

from
events

Sunday
the

to

Friday

without that that

intervening days,
M. Lods

it is the

to adopt preferable

the

suggestionof
of
as

writer which

is under

the

influence

the

Christian

custom,
of the

regarded Easter
If so, the
or

Day
means

the

completion
the

Pasch.

writer
near

that
so

disciples
as

stayed in hiding in
fury
of the
was

Jerusalem

long
soon

the the
or

crowd
over,

lasted, and
returned
to

then,

as

as

Sabbath elsewhere.
4.

their homes

in Galilee

In

chaptersviii.-x. the story of

that in

the

guard
there
more

at

the
con

tomb

resembles

Matthew,

though
in

are

siderable

differences.

The close the he

agreement
that it
seems

than first

one

place is verballyso clearly probable

Matthew. tradition. But In

at

sight

that
so

writer

was

acquainted with
the

if

has

modified considerably
it is
not
was

Matthew the

quite certain,
one

though probable,that
soldiers.
tive
"

guard

of

Roman

Peter

"

makes

this

and givescorrobora plain, the soldiers

"

details.

Matthew

represents
the chief

as

re
"

to porting their experiences

priests ;

Peter Peter

sends

them

to directly

Pilate.

Moreover,

"

"

represents the

Jews

as

themselves

watching by

the

grave,

of independently

the

guard.

The

question is

whether

158

THE

RESURRECTION

these

differences

are

compatiblewith
not

the

use literary

of

Matthew. had But what

they would Certainly

sources as

be if

earlywriters
documents.

regardedtheir
when the

authoritative
was

Gospel
had
"

of
not

Peter

written, this is just

It would have he

Matthew for often

"

yet

become.

been
had
to

Peter heard

written of.

statement

of facts which

spoken
felt at

He

was,

therefore, willing
or

use

it, but
as

to liberty

remodel it is
even

correct

its

statements

he

thought right;
had the
a

that, possible

like
sources.

Papias,he
Thus

written tendency to depreciate of

not

use

Matthew excluded

is that of the

quite possible ;
Matthew
same

but
"

the
"

is possibility
are

and

Peter

two

forms divergent
am

tradition,
view
as

and

I personally

inclined
more

to

regard

this

the perhaps slightly 5. In

probable.
is
no
an

chapterix.

there has

account explicit

of

the

Resurrection, which
but
seems

exact

in parallel details

the

gospels,

to

embody
It is easy from

various
to
see

found
two

especially
young
men

in Matthew. who descended

to
as

that

the

heaven

and of

entered the been

to

the in

tomb

cor

respond
though,

the in

great angel John, they

as

Lord

Matthew,
Their

have

doubled.

objectwas
which
was

not,
of

in

Matthew,
was

roll away

the stone,

moved the

but, as itself,
the human

shown

above, probably
the

raising of

Jesus, whom

Christ

had

left at the Crucifixion.

Perhaps,however,

the most

THE

ACCOUNTS

IN

APOCRYPHAL

BOOKS

159

remarkable
stature

features

in the account Jesus and

are

the

supernatural

of the Cross.

resuscitated The former

the

personification
trace

of the

point is probably a
Dr
man

of

the Jewish
on

legendquoted by
"

Swete

in his

comment

this
to

passage the

The

first

extended
inasmuch hand

from
as

the he him the lost. but that

earth

firmament
. . .

and

sinned, the
and made

Holy
him

One
. . .

placed his
The

upon that had

small." the is
more

suggestion is
which
to

glorified man
The second may
a

resumed

stature

Adam

point

difficult

explain ;

whatever there
as

be the

originof it,the

fact is certain

was

widespreadtendency to regard the

Cross up Dr that
l

Crucified of sym passages

taking the
grew

with

him,

and

great

mass

bolism
are

round Swete. the

the

Cross.

Illustrative

quoted by
It is

plain
into

words which

of

chapterix.

refer to in

the the

descent

Hades,

is not in

mentioned

but playsa largepart gospels,

as

apocryphal literature,
doctrine

well

as

in the

development of earlyChristian

and

art.

6. In of the

chapter xi.

the

narrative The

takes

up

the

thread

Marcan

account.

agreement
was
a

is here

verbally
was

It is said

that

in in

Egypt
tombs.
been

the

cross

symbol
prove Prof.

of
to

life which
be

sometimes
but it has

placed
not

This

fact may
out. two

important,
has also

yet

fully worked
the

Volter

for suggested Egyptian parallels N.T.

angels.
ff.

Cf.

Zeitschrift fur

Wissenschaft, 1905,

iv. pp.

370

160

THE

RESURRECTION

so

close that

there

is

no

room

for doubt with

that much
:
"

the

writer

was

actuallyusing Mark, though following points

he does
not
are

freedom.

The

noteworthy
young descended

(a)

Unlike

Matthew,
with when the the

the identify

man

of Mark
at the

angel (or angels)who

stone
was

time
to

rolled of the

away, young

and,
man

in

order whom

explain
women

the

presence

the certain the tomb desire been be

re

find, he
who

introduces from

in

chapter

x.

"a

man"

descended
women's the tomb

heaven

and

entered
to

tomb,
is
to

(b) The
from the

objectin coming
the

the
a

changed placeat
used

anointing of
the

body
would It

into

spiceswhich
circumstances. similar it is said
case

have will

thus

under that
a

other

membered in
came

somewhat

alteration that the the

reason

is made
women

Matt,
to
see

xxviii. the

1, when

grave. and
on

In each Peter

is the
an

same.

Matthew of seals watch

have and
a

both

adopted

account

the that with

tomb
no

guard appointed
it.

to especially

entered disciple

Clearly
the dead

this is inconsistent

an

attempt
and Marcan

to

anoint

body,

but

as

both

Matthew
to

Peter

preferredthe

story of

the the

guard

the

account, the former

the the latter

dropped
changed
(c) The
main

anointing absolutely,and
a

it into message

kind of the

of votive young is that

man

of offering

spices,
The
"

is rewritten.
statement

point of

difference

the

He

is

162

THE

RESURRECTION

is still the
son

using
of in and

this

source.

In
a

the

second which is

place,Levi, only
found in

Alphseus, is
Mark Luke ii. 14. he

name

elsewhere Matthew and

In

the

parallel passages
Matthew respectively

is called

Levi, without
that

mentioning
the agrees been any
to

his of

father. the what of

It

is also

noteworthy
described

conduct better the other

disciplesas
may the be lost I best
con

above
to

with
contents

imagined
clusion therefore
"

have with

than

known the and

document.

am

inclined
was

accept

suggestion
used the
we

that
con

Peter

"

acquainted with
Mark.
"

lost have

clusion of the
"

of

Unfortunately,what
as an

seen

Peter's

methods

editor

does

not

point

to

of regarding his paraphrase as advisability It may the be taken with

trust

worthy.
show of that

comparative safetyto
an

lost conclusion
to

described
to
some

appearance of the other the

the

Lord

St Sea Mark

Peter, and
of Galilee.

on disciples,

the

It also the

supports

statement to

that in

regarded

as disciples

going

Galilee the

despairwithout
man^s and it message

having
to

heard
women.

anything
The
we

of

young

the

reallydifficult
can

important question is whether

represents the
until this after

trust

it when

as disciples staying

in

hiding

in Jerusalem
answer

the

Sabbath.
any
case

It is
:

impossibleto
the writer of

question with
in any

confidence
to

the

gospel seems

have

THE

ACCOUNTS

IN

APOCRYPHAL

BOOKS

163
there

confused
seems

the
to

chronology
no
reason

of

the he

Passover, but
should
a

be that

why

have

invented
even

the

story

the in
or

disciples spent
near

day, or
until

two

days,in hiding
of the
"

Jerusalem unless he had

the

passion
it in his

mob that The

died is to

down,
say,

found

source

in the

lost conclusion
to

of Mark.
"

(2)

Gospel according
this
most

the of

Hebrews. the
most

The

history of ing
whole
are

document

is

one

perplex
in the

and of these
140

frequentlydiscussed
literature.

problems
The main
not

early Christian
:
"

points
later

Papias
says the

of that

Hierapolis, writing
Matthew
wrote

than

A.D.,

"the
mean

Oracles"

(ra \oyia)

in

Hebrew

(which
he

may
meant

Aramaic)
Matthew,

language.
in
more

It is
case

that possible
was

our

which

he than

probably
as

wrong,

as

nothing

is

certain direct is

that,
of Greek

it

stands, Matthew
or

is not

translation based
on

Hebrew

Aramaic It

book,

but
more

documents.
was

is, however,
our

probable
but Greek

that
one

Papias
of

not sources,

alluding to

Matthew,
used in

to

the

which, though
redactor of this the
our

translations

by

the

gospel,were

Aramaic. originally

However rise to the

at

may tradi

be, Papias1 statement

tion of
a

certainly gave
gospel
behind

Hebrew

canonical the end of

an

Matthew. the fourth

When,

therefore, Jerome
went
to

century

Palestine

and

found

164

THE

RESURRECTION

Aramaic that
one

gospel
was

in

existence, he

naturally assumed
Whether he
"

it
or

the such
"

Matthew. original

found
two

two

gospels is
but Greek in any and

not
case

quite certain
he studied

is and

more

probable

them

apparentlymade
have
not

Latin

translations.

These been it

survived, but
him
not

enough
other Aramaic

quotations
to

have

preservedby
was

and
an

writers version and

show of
a

that canonical

probably
an

gospel, but
though point.
refer to there There the

independent

inferior for

document,
on

is,perhaps, still room

are

doubt

the

only

two

extant

fragments
Jerome.

which

Resurrection, both
Lord, when
the he
went

quoted by

1
.

But

the of

had
to

given the linen

James he would drunk those and
not

sheet

to to

servant

Priest,
had
in
sworn

appeared
eat

him, for James

from

that he had

bread
of
.

that until Lord

hour
he
saw

which him

the that
. .

cup

the
. .

Lord The bread

and

risingfrom

slept.
He
.

said,"Bring ye a table and bread." and blessed and brake, and gave to James him,
risen
"

took

the the

Just,
Son

said to has

My brother,
from them

eat

of Man

that

thy bread, for sleep" (De Fir.

ill. 2).

In

spiteof

the

unimportant lacunae,this
as

account

is

clear and connected of

to

circumstantial with the

to

far

as

it goes mentioned but

it is obviously

tradition St

by

St

Paul

the this

appearance and its

James,
value

its exact be

relation

consequent

must

considered

later.

THE

ACCOUNTS

IN

APOCRYPHAL

BOOKS

165

2.

"Touch
"

me

and

see

that

am

not

an

incorporeal
and believed

spirit

and ill.

immediately 16).

they

touched

him

(De

Fir.

Jerome

says of the

that

these

words

were

spoken
to

on

the

occasion

Lord's

appearance with him.

St

Peter

and

the

other

disciples
tradition

who

were

It

is

apparently
39,
and

the

same

as

is

found

in

Luke

xxiv.

is

quoted
iii.

in

almost

the

same

words

by
in that

Ignatius
it sug

(Smyrn.
gests,
that if

2).

It

is

only
of the

important
context

Jerome's

view

may

be

trusted,

St

Peter

was

present

on

this

occasion.

CHAPTER

VI

THE

RECONSTRUCTION
TRADITION

OF

THE

EARLIEST

THE desire that Thus any

answer

historian
to

is above the

everything else inspiredby

but

the

know

truth;
can

experiencehas taught
be reached the in the is

this in

knowledge practicethe
event

only
to

by stages.
truth about
to

desire

know

given

in

historyresults

attempt
the

three
?

: questions

first,what
is the facts?

extant ?

evidence

secondly, what
are

originaltradition
In
means

what thirdly,
answer

the

actual

each of

case

the

to

one

question provides the

stating,
the
raw

and
next.

the problems belonging to perhaps of solving, The of finished

article

of

one

stage

is

the

material In deal and claim the with

set

another.

preceding chapters an
the first of these

attempt

was

made
to

to

questions,and
which have

collect
serious
to

out

all the

narratives historical
166

any
as

to

give valuable

information

the

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

167

Resurrection from and them it

of of the

Jesus

Christ

but

the
was

reconstruction
not

earliest tradition which is the

attempted,
the

is this

subject of

present

chapter.
In any the of such

attempt
of and
an

it is desirable

to

remember
from

that forms be

reconstruction later dates

tradition original

of
same

divergent

contents

must
recon

guided by exactlythe
struction MSS. In of
an

as principle

is the of

text original
case

from

number

extant

each the

the of

fundamental

problem
followed

is the

retracing of
various
on

line

development
the
errors

by

the

authorities, and
to ability

solution of

depends chiefly
and theirs
to

the

detect

transmission

explain their
a

existence. line of

But, partly because

is

more

concrete
over

study, textual
of
more

critics

enjoy

the

advantage

historians

definitely recog
classic
to

nised of

rules, and

of especially Dr Hort.
two
"

the

statement

them

given by

According
intrinsic
we

him

the

are guiding principles

and probability make instead suit He

a

probability. If transcriptional
change
and

slight
trans

speak

of

traditional
terms

of

these probability, criptional

the task of the
a

equally well
is
as a

historical number

critic. of

rule
seem

confronted
to

with
to

statements
are

which

refer

the

same

events, but
him

mutually contra
maze

dictory.

To

guide

through

this

of

partial

168

THE

RESURRECTION

agreement
He
more

and asks

he contradiction, partial which form

"

has

two

clues. is the

first

of

the is the ask

narrative
test

probable in

itself he

that
to

of forms

intrinsic of the others

"

probability.Then
story
that
can

has
as

which

be

eliminated

developments of
"

is traditional this of
a

probability and
method

under
to

favourable lead
to

circumstances establishment forms of

ought

the

tree genealogical

of
out

the

various the the other

extant
as

tradition it leads in

branching
textual

from
to

earliest, just

criticism One

grouping point must

known of the

of

MSS.

according to
:

families. criticism of

be
"

noted

in
"

textual
or

it is well is
one

that
most

conflation

mixture A

texts

generalphenomena.
the
same

scribe found

two

phrases
instead
down the the

in of

place
he which

in

different them

MSS.,
and

and

choosing one
in the copy

combined he made.

put

both
same

It is
two

exactly
of the and

in tradition.

Confronted

by

accounts

same

event, the
man

early narrator
not

(and

think
one

natural

in

all

ages) did
He often

usuallytake
both
;

rejectthe

other.

kept
not
were

sometimes

combining them mechanically, so divergentaccounts

of
two

but artistically, that of

one

infrequently quite originallytwo

one

what
event

became I

account

consecutive has often

to

events.

As

hope
in

to

show,

this

factor

be

reckoned

with

the discussing

170

THE

RESURRECTION

agreement

ends,

and

for be

the

details
most
"

they

are

contra
are

dictory. This compared

tomb The grave of the writer and
on

may

seen

clearlyif they
the
nature

quite concrete
manner

points

of the

the

of the

the burial.
tomb is defined That is to in Mark
was as a

nature cut out

of

of the

rock.

say, it

one

with which, according to rock-graves ordinary of the article

"

the

on

Burial

"

in

Hastings1Dictionary
of

of

the

Bible,

the

neighbourhood
graves

Jerusalem called

was

honeycombed.
graves) have
consisted of which Directions Mishna.
a

These

(often

Kokim

been frequently
a

described.
out

They generally
of
were

of
ran

chamber, rectangular
in which them the
are

three

sides

tunnels for

bodies
to

deposited.
in the
was

making
the other
a

be

found the

On of

hand,

in John

grave

kind

mausoleum,
the

large chamber
the be corpse

partly sunk
in the

in

the

ground, with by
a

placefor
could
be

middle,

closed

stone

which

not lifted,

rolled away

(cf.p. 134).
these The
two

If words
are

given

the

ordinarymeaning,

accounts

contradictory.
burial less is described

manner

of with
came even

the

by

the

two

narratives

agreement.

According
to

to

Mark, Joseph

alone

according

John,
to not

he

was

accompanied by body
so was

Nicodemus.
in
a

According
shroud, and
the

Mark,

the

merelywrapped
the
women came

anointed,
to

that

after

Sabbath

supply

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

171

the

deficiency. According
the and

to

John,

the

two

secret

disciples gave
much

body

full and
no

costlyburial,using
made that

myrrh

aloes,and
wished be

suggestion is

Mary
Both noted

Magdalene
accounts

to

supplement
and

their

actions.

cannot

correct;

it should from

be

that

this is not does but

not

merely an
not

argument

silence,
anointed else the

for Mark the wish

A

merely

say that
to

Joseph
someone

body,
to

ascribes definitely up for his omission. difference motive describes the Jews for him
were

make

less certain Mark

point of gives no

is to

be

seen

in

the

fact that the who

undertaking Joseph's
as a

burial, while John

intervened It may when

secret to

disciple, bury
the

going
case

body.
are

be said that

in this

the two

accounts

clearly complementary,not
scarcely true,
animated the Marcan of the Is it
or

contradictory ; but
which in

this

is

for of all

possiblemotives

might

have with
a

is least Joseph, discipleship

account.

agreement
was

Mark and

says that that

a

Joseph
not

member

Sanhedrim,

he

did

anoint have

the been that

as

body.
the
a one

probable that
omitted Sanhedrim the

would disciple

have of the

other, or
would have Jews
common

is it

likely

member says of
?

intervened,
were on

John

that

he the

did, when

the the

the of

point

giving

body

burial

criminals it

Apparently the
in

redactor

of Matthew he omitted

found the

improbable, for

editing Mark

172

THE

RESURRECTION

membership
reason

of the

the

Sanhedrim,
visit to

and the

by omitting
tomb of

the

for

women's the

withdrew

attention

from It is

unceremonious

nature

Joseph's
omissions

burial.
are

that significant in John. the

these

two
one

also

found

Therefore

is
to

justified Joseph
Marcan

in

thinking that
is not

ascribed discipleship be
reconciled with

in John
account.

to really

the

Thus To

we

have
we

to
can

choose

between
the

the
two

two tests
"

accounts. intrinsic first of

do

this

apply

and probability

traditional which
account

probability.The
is
more

these two

asks the

probable having
this

regard
be

to

circumstances, and
the
"

question must
which the of the grave,
two

applied to

three the and

points
character the

on

accounts

disagree
of

of

the of

method

burial,

motive

Joseph

Arimathaea.
The
a

first

point
"

the

character

of the the in

grave

"

is of

really

and question of archaeology,

evidence the

experts

is

plain.

The
was

general
to
or

custom
use

neighbourhood
or

of Jerusalem the

make
on

of fissures side into of

a

openings in
or on

rocks, more
a

less

the

hill

the

face of described after take

cliff, converting them

above.
time of The
custom

the in

Kokim details

tombs
:

differed

just
to

the the

Christ the

shelves

began frequently
used. previously

place of

tunnels

But

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

173

the

use

of
in the

chamber

on

the

level

with
stone

place for
the
or

burial such
rare. as

middle,

and

closed
was

by

on

top,
very

is

impliedby John,

either

unknown

is entirely in Archaeologicalprobability

favour

of

tunnelled
two

Kokim other
nor

tomb,

and
cannot

so

supports
be

Mark.

The
one

points
can

separated from
be of

another;

decisive
on

solution

given

to

the

questions they

raise

the
not
a

ground

intrinsic

probability.If Joseph was

did Each it may
not

he probably disciple,
was,

anoint

the

body

if he

he

probably did.
respect. But,
that it

account

is self-consistent

in the

this

be
a

said, has

not

John for

advantage

gives
Mark
a

reasonable does
not

motive In other he

Joseph's action,
if

which
not

words,
the

Joseph body
but

was

disciple, why
at

did

bury

Lord's

This is

seems

first

sight a powerful argument,

would

there animated
to

another all the the law

enactment

motive, which
members of of the

have certainly
"

Sanhedrim

desire

fulfil this time

Deuteronomy
was

quoted
a

on

p. 130. letter in

That the

by
be

no

means

dead

of

Christ

may

seen

from and
a

Josephus, who, speaking

Ananos

of the
"

murder

of Joshua

by
of

the

Idumeans,

says,
cast
so

They

reached
bodies for

such

pitch

impiety that
the down
Jews

they
are

out

their

unburied, though
that who

concerned and

burial those

they
have

take been

before

sunset

bury

condemned

174

THE

RESURRECTION

and thus

crucified"
no

(B.J., iv.
that this

5.

2, ed.

Niese).
have who

There

is

doubt
a

motive

would

weighed belonged

greatlywith
to

member
sect

of the and is
"was

Sanhedrim

the

strict and
was

expecting the kingdom objectionto

It is said buried the view

of

God,""
this been
one

there

only one

that had in
were

Joseph's motive.
motive
common

that the That

if this Lord there

his

he

would

have

of the such

graves is rendered the

for criminals.

graves date of

probable(though,consider
certain) by
on a

ing
ment

the in

evidence, not
Hebraicse
to

state

Lightfoofs Horse

Matt, effect

xxvii. that
:

58,
the
one

from

the

Babylonian Mishna,
had
two
common

the for

Sanhedrim for those those the

a

graves

criminals the

put

to
or

death burned.

by

the

sword,
was

and

other

for

stoned

If
use

Joseph

merely fulfilling
?

law, why
but

did he not
not

one

of these graves
was

This

is
;

serious law

fatal

objection. Speed
and it of also

essential the

the

enjoined burial,
rest.

enjoined
law
to
on

Sabbath burial
a

The

only

way the

the fulfilling law

was

of
use

without

breaking

Sabbath crucifixion.

grave

close to the

place of
was

Thus,
can

the

assumption that Joseph

an

not

we disciple,

give

of explanation

his action and Marcan

which

renders

the the

Marcan result of

account
a

self-consistent the

and probable, and

comparison of
the

Johannine

accounts,
on

from

point of

view

of intrinsic

is probability,

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

175

one

in point strongly
as

favour Mark

of
as

Mark,

and

on

the

two

others The

favourable
same

to

to John.

result of is

is reached

if

we

go

on

to

the ask

consideration which tradition

"traditional
to likely

and probability,*"

have

given rise
can

to

the
ever

other. have the with of

If John

represents the facts, how

to

they
stated

given rise

Mark

If tradition
was a

had

from

beginning that
Nicodemus,
a

Joseph
the in

secret

who, disciple
in the
was a

gave

Lord

costlyburial
how that did he

tomb

kind

unusual

Jerusalem,
to state

tradition
a

arise

which he

omitted did
not

disciple,
certain

said that
women

anoint

the

body, and
No

that

tried to
can

? supply the deficiency

satisfactory
if John

reason

be

given for

the

existence

of

Mark

be

the But

earliest tradition. if
we

adopt

the

other

hypothesis and
of the

assume

that tion that

Mark

is the

the earlier,

development
was
seen

tradi ii.

becomes there in
was

It intelligible.
a

in

chapter
the
Marcan

tendency

to

elaborate The

account
as

certain

directions.
was

silence

of

Mark

to

Joseph*^ motive
either
was

remedied
;

by attributingto
the
nature

him

or discipleship sympathy

of the motives of the

"

burial and

made

more

consistent
was

with the
one

these
nature
"

more

emphasis
in Luke
a

laid become
out

on

tomb,
instead

which of

has
"cut

of the

hewn

stone

tomb

of

rock.11

These

176

THE

RESURRECTION

alterations, as

has

been

seen,

can

be of
not

well perfectly redactors

:

ex

plainedas
of the them

the

natural their

emendations

some

betray

origin by

well fitting

into

framework of

of the Matthew up

and tradition, and Luke

the
on

general literary
Mark goes is clear. further So far

dependence
John and
as

follows makes the

these

alterations,but

whole of

narrative is

self-consistent.

the

motive

Joseph

concerned, the
We the
are no

development longer told

and the and way,

traced that

in Matthew

is followed.
a

Joseph
of

is the

member

of

Sanhedrim,
from In tomb the the is
women

anointing given
as

body
and

is taken

to
as

Joseph
the

Nicodemus.
of line In
a

same

far

character up the

the of

concerned,
which is

John

follows in

development
we

indicated rock

Luke.
in

Mark tomb
a

have of hewn for

an

ordinary
stone;
in in

-tomb;
a

Luke,

John,
the

mausoleum The for it

with

place
is

the

body

centre.
;

development
is

clear, and

it is also from the

natural

that quite intelligible

beginning
believe that

Christian their Lord

feeling would
was

have

preferredto
to

buried

by

and disciple, the God

"

idealise the

conditions

of the

burial,while

Marcan would would

phrase
soon

"

was

expecting the
given
a

kingdom

of

have aided

been this

Christian

meaning, and

have

preference. regarded
in this

John

also, when

light gives

an

178

THE

RESURRECTION
became unin

Sanhedrim

was

it consequently forgotten,

and telligible, from the p.

had

to

be

as something apart explained

his action.

This

stage

is found

in John what
was

and said

in
on

Gospel
168, that
two

of

Peter, and

illustrates of
one

the

development
accounts

tradition incident

often into

con

verts

diverse of two the

of

one

account

consecutive
account

incidents.
seems

Thus the

Marcan
as

to be

to preferable
as

Johannine,

well

on

grounds

of

traditional

of

intrinsic

probability.
to

It remains

consider Is it

the

detached

episode of
this is
a

the

guard
remnant

at

the tomb. of correct intrinsic If the

that possible
?

genuine

tradition
nor

Neither its claim.

traditional
of the

favours probability in Matthew be law.

form
to

traditions breach

followed,it seems
This the law

imply a
have

of the

Sabbath
the

would certainly and

forbidden interview

sealingof
Pilate.
one

tomb,

probably
seems

the

with
was

Again, if, as
Roman

probable,the
is

guard they

of have
a

it soldiers, any

unlikelythat
bribe
to
"

would

accepted

conceivable
"

plead guilty to
which
not
was

offence military able

on sleeping

duty

punish
the

by

death. in
set

These

difficulties do
of

apply to

narrative

the

Gospel
the

Peter, which
Sabbath soldiers and

represents the
the
a

guard

as

before

Jews

as

obtaining the

silence of

the

by

confession

of

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

179

their argue further

sin

to

Pilate.
this

Yet

it is is

scarcely necessary

to

that and

account

wildly improbable.
both
the

is that perhaps greater difficulty and Matthean

accounts

the Jews Jesus the

Ps-Petrine
as

represent
the

quite

well

acquainted
the

with

belief that
from

would

rise from

dead,

whereas

it is clear
was

gospels generallythat
Even if it be conceded
at

this
that

belief

not

common.

Christ

his prophesied these

resur

rection, it is
not

least

plainthat

prophecies were
after the
event.
were
so

understood

by

the

until disciples

It is therefore afraid of
an

that extremelyunlikely

the Jews
secure

attempt by
that

the

to disciples

false

or fulfilment,

they

understood
Thus

Christ's

prophecy proba
more

before the

themselves. disciples
the

intrinsic Even

is strongly bility opposed to

tradition.

strongly opposed
take the
at

is traditional

probability. If
is
no room

one

Johannine the tomb the

account, there
in the various

for

the
as

guard

events

recorded

taking place on
more

morning
one

of the third the

day ;

but

still

difficult is it if

take

Marcan
women

narrative. shows that

In the first the the

place,the

mission

of the

which only difficulty tomb

to

in entering they anticipated

anoint
can

the this
?

body
be the

was

the

stone

at
was

the
a

entrance.

How the

explained if
second

there

guard
that

at

tomb

In

place,Mark

says

the

were disciples

and scattered,

probably implies

180

THE

RESURRECTION

that

they were

hiding or
How
can

had
this

left Jerusalem be

for

fear

of the

persecution.
idea that the

reconciled
the

with

Jews
?

were

afraid that
to impossible

would disciples
room

steal the incident

body
in the

It is earliest

find

for

this pro

tradition,and

traditional

also suggests that in excluding its historicity, bability, its

originwas
and

connected Christians.

with

the

earliest the

controversies
belief

of Jews in the
ness

Faced
the Jews

by

Christian asserted
the The Jews

Resurrection, and

impliedor
invented

empti

of the the

tomb,

the

explanation
Christians

that

had disciples this could

stolen the
not at

body.

that replied had

be, for the

tomb
"

themselves
at once,

placed a guard
on

the

some

said

others retorted the had

the

Sabbath

after

the

burial.
had

The
not

Jews
seen

by asking why,
;

if so, the

soldiers

Resurrection done
so,

and had

the

Christians

repliedthat
evidence the
so.
"

they
some

but

concealed
been

their

said because
because
most

they had

bribed
them

by
to

Jews, others
Thus the

Pilate had

ordered is that

do

probableview
a

this incident which

is

nothing more
each

than

fragment
motives

of

controversy, in
to

imputed

unworthy
as

the

other, and

stated
in

suggestions
any age will

established

facts.

Any controversy

supply parallels.
This of
course

reconstruction
not to

of the taken
as

of genesis
more

the
a

narrative

is

be

than

hypothesis ;

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

181

the

important point
of
contact
on

is that the
on

we

have hand other We

in

this

tradition the the find

points
of the

one

with with
cannot

story

burial,

and

the

early
room

Jewish-Christian
for the it in the

controversy.
known

earliest that

accounts
;

of the
we can

burial,on

assumption

it is true the
to

but

explainits
that of it
arose

on origin quiteintelligibly

assumption
the every action land

in

the

controversy owing
in every age and

influences

which

in

have

always

influenced

and controversialists, uttered

produced
in

statements

which, though probably

to

good faith, prove

therefore be

have

no

foundation
as

in fact.
as

It must be the

regarded
that the

so

probable
the

to at

certain practically tomb had

no

story of

guard
as

place

in the earliest traditions and need

not

to the

is unhistorical, burial, in consider

be further for the

taken

into account of the

ing the
We

evidence
are

Resurrection

Lord.
the

therefore
as

in saying that justified burial of the Lord Lord is died

as

earliest
:
"

tradition

to

the

follows in the

Contrary
afternoon for for that
a

to

all

the expectation, This

was

early

of

Friday.
for
was

certainly unexpected,
men

it

was

usual
this

crucified
so

to

live

on

the

cross

days,and Origen

well

recognised in antiquity
of
to

ascribed

the

speedy death
necessary

the Lord carry

out

to

miracle. of

It then

became
and

the

law

Deuteronomy

provide burial

before sunset.

182

THE

RESURRECTION

Pilate's

leave
a

to

do

this

was

obtained

by Joseph
and
a

of

Arimathaea,

member the

of the Sanhedrim

strict Jew.

Joseph

took in
a

body

and

buried

it

near

the

placeof
was

crucifixion

which rock-grave, His

he

closed, as
watched them

usual, with
the

stone.

were proceedings

by

little band

of

sorrowing women,
been
to

among the
as

Mary

Magdalene, who
and

had

spectatorsof
come
as

Crucifixion,

they

determined
the

soon

possibleto Joseph
acted the

supplement
had
on

burial
It is not

by

the

anointing which
whether

omitted.
his
own

stated
or as a

Joseph

initiative

representativeof
is

Sanhedrim,

but
the

the

latter that

alternative the

rendered
would
out

probable by
have certainly

fact

Sanhedrim
to
a

thought

itself bound in the

carry

the

law, and form,

of

by
a

the

existence, though

late and

corrupt
to

tradition

statingthat
the

Jews, in order
from

fulfil the which that and law

law, preparedfor

burial, apart

Joseph,
fact

probably is only a Joseph

that of his
was

distorted

reflection of the the

the

of representative
was

Sanhedrim,
of the

(or their)motive

the

fulfilment

Deuteronomy.
The
events
we

(2)
these

at

the

tomb
an

on

the in

third Mark

day.
"

Of

events

have with and

account

which,
also

combined variously
in
a

other

traditions, appears

Matthew,

in

Luke,

in the
at least

Gospel
seems

of Peter, and in first) John.

different account

(as it

at

THE

EARLIEST
stand

TRADITION
versions

183

As

they
as

these

are

contradictory,

though,
even

will be
are

shown, it is

probablethat they all,

to
one

John,

ultimatelyto
are

be traced
at
a

tradition.

The

contradictions
to

to

be found
to

many

points.

It

is unnecessary but the

attempt
the
women

give

full list of
"

them,

following are
says that the

most
saw

noticeable:
a

Mark found the

young tomb.

man,

and

stone

rolled

away

from

the

Matthew,
saw

though followingMark
an

in the

main, says that they

from that heaven
saw

angel
the says
;

of

the

Lord Luke

descend
says

and
two

roll
men.

away John tomb

stone
saw

stone.

they

that

Mary Magdalene paid two

she
saw no

visits to that time

the the she

the

first time

one,
;

but

found

had

been

lifted from

the grave

the second

first two

and angels
to the
women

afterwards
in

the Lord.

Similarly,

the message is that in the

;

Mark, followed by Matthew,

will appear is
to

Lord
in

is

risen,and
that in he
no
"

the

disciples
the

Galilee

Luke,
;

he

risen,as
that he

he said to is

in disciples gone Mark thither the

Galilee
whence

Peter,"
sent.
one,

risen,and

was

Again, according to
they
were

women

told the

because

afraid,
the dis

probably of
(of whom ciples
not

Jews, and

probably because
not

they would
"

have

been

afraid)could
main, follows
the

be

found.

Peter,"
says them.

at

least

in the told

this who

account.

Luke

that

they

disciples,
they
told

did

not

believe

John

says

that

184

THE

RESURRECTION
verified the fact that the tomb the

the

who disciples, and that

was

empty,
saw

Mary Magdalene,remainingat
then way the Lord himself. the
women

tomb,

first two

angelsand
on

Matthew
saw

also adds

that

their

back

the

Lord, but, as

has been of be

shown,
the

this incident is in Matthew of the young

man.

merely a

doublet
must
a

appearance that
as

it Finally,
account

noted

"Peter'1 the

prefacesthe
Resurrec the tomb

by

long statement
was

to

actual
at

tion and

which itself,

seen

by

the the

guard
Jews.

by

the
no

of representatives
two
accounts

Thus therefore

reallyagree.
traditional
one
or

The

question

arises

whether
to

intrinsic
as

proba

bility helps us
form other of the

select any

of them

the earliest the

and tradition,
as

to

explainthe originof

forms
more

derived
convenient

from in

it. this
case

It is

to

begin

with

traditional
of Mark
;

probability.This
for if it be conceded

is very that

in strongly it is the

favour earliest

form
an

of the

the tradition,

others

all fall into of

placein develop

though complicated system intelligible

under
may the

ment

influence of known
seen

causes.

This

be
The

in each
man

of in

the Mark of
"

main

points of

the this

narrative.

young the

(followed in
Peter

respect only by
who
or

second any which

part

")
his

is

figure

appears

without
:

explanationof
is

identity
with

mission

fact

in keeping entirely

186

THE

RESURRECTION

Another
the risen

line of Lord.

thought identified
There this is
no

the

young

man

as

extant

document

which traced in

contents

itself with

view, but
in

it is to in the

be

Matthew

(cf. p.
to

84

f.) and

John,

appearance

of the Lord It

Mary Magdalene.
that
not

is obvious
man are

these

two

identifications
with each other.

of

the But

young
the with

reconcilable

methods

of

earlyChristian
in
one

whether writers,
or

dealing
textual

traditions
in

generation
them
to

with

variations
to
some

another, led
Thus both have
;

prefer combination
find that in

selection.

it is not

to surprising

narratives Matthew
we

identifications have
the appearance the

been

adopted. angel and

In

of the is
so

also of the that have the

a

Lord

and

here

conflation twice. second

complete
John
we

same

message

is delivered In her

In

similar combination.

visit to

the

tomb
wards

Mary Magdalene
the

sees

first two is the the

angels and
more

after

Lord,
than

but in

the

conflation
as

artistically
to

concealed

Matthew,
once,

message

the the

is only given disciples

by

Lord, though
the who angels,
an

leading up question being deprivedof

functionless
of the

to

it is left to message
are

by

the

rendered

almost
trace

apparition. There
in

is also

perhaps a
that Peter

tradition original
was

Mary's
The

first idea of

the has the

Lord
also

the

gardener.

Gospel
has

combined

explanations.It

first

adopted

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

187

development

of

the

young

man

into

angels,who

are

given the function, which of Isaiah, of conducting

of
not

is also theirs in the the Lord from

to

Ascensipn
tomb,
not

the
women.

announcing

the

Resurrection these in
two

the

But

that recognising of the add young

man

angelswere
the in
man
a

developed
has gone para such

form
on

Mark,

redactor

to

the

Marcan the

narrative young shows

to

close fairly appears

as

phrase, in
(though
an

which
context

the

that
connect

he

was

regarded as
two

and angel),
account

in

order of

the from

narratives heaven into

an

is

given

his

descent

the

tomb. the message form

with regardto Similarly,

women.

delivered

to

the

The
to

Marcan original

impliesan
this has

appear

ance

the

in Galilee,and disciples which also has

nor

been

kept

in But

Matthew,
neither in

the

Galilean

tradition.

Luke, John,
this form, Luke

"Peter"

could
had

give

the

message

because and in

they
John Luke is

adopted

inconsistent

views.

preferredthe
the message into
a

Jerusalem

tradition; therefore
an

announcing
reference message but each the
case

appearance

in Galilee Galilee
;

changed

to

prophecy in

while
"

in John

the

is

not characteristically spiritualised

Galilee,
goes. with In the

Father,
the

is the

home is thus In

to

which

Jesus

message

made

consistent here

Jerusalem

tradition.

"Peter,"

clearlyusing

188

THE

RESURRECTION

Mark,
runs
"

an

intermediate
is risen and

form gone
"

is found.

The from

message whence he

He

thither
Peter
"

was

sent,"which
not

surelyin

means

heaven, but
Galilee.
a

would So

be

an

inadequateparaphraseof
is the
no

far

there

in showing difficulty

definite and
to
a

development of proceedingto
great
extent

tradition, startingfrom

Mark

elaborations similar
in

varying

in

but detail, remains that

principle.There
which
states

the

peculiarJohannine

feature

Mary
to

Magdalene, after findingthe

the

tomb
of them

empty,

returned

and disciples,
the truth

that
of her

two

and investigated

proved signsof
and
to

statement.

Here, again,the
seem

combination

in the narrative

to
a

be

visible

explain the
and Luke
women

facts; show,

there
to

was

tendency, as
Mark the
to

Matthew
assert

depart

from

and

that

the

find did, after all, But As what has

was

disciples
be the

and

narrate

their

experience.
narrative?

content

of their
were

just been
the the

shown,
of
saw

there the
someone

two
man.

lines of

development in
to
one

tradition
women

young
"

According angel or
man

whether
who

is indifferent
was

for

this

purpose

"

said that

the tomb
the forms

empty.
Lord. Thus

Accord there what

ing

to

another

they

saw

risen

would
the of

be necessarily

two

of the
one

story as
the

to

women

to : according reported

main
was

point
empty;

the

report would

be

that

the

tomb

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

189

according to
Lord. method

the

other

that
two

they
stories

had and

seen

the have

risen the

Combine

these

you
are

of the Johannine made

same

account.

They

reconciled It is

by being

consecutive

instead

of alternative.
as

exactlythe
Hort

phenomenon
is to the be found

which,

Westcott

and
on
a

taught
scale

us,

again
the

and

again
of the
seems

smaller

in The

historyof
fact

text at

New
to

Testament. stand the

out

only

which

first

against this explanationis

that
to
was

St Peter tomb

and and that

was

beloved

disciple actuallycame
But
once

the

it. investigated the

women

the

view
to

adopted

carried inevitable themselves.

their

report

the the

it disciples,
went disciples

an surely

that corollary It is true xxiv. 12

to

see

for Luke

that be

neither

Matthew

nor

(unless Luke
account

genuine) actually
the of latter the

gives an
it in
on

of this

incident,but
the mouth xxiv.

implies disciples

the way

words
to

put

into

the Thus

Emmaus

(Luke

24). strong positive

earliest if the be tradition. method made
to

traditional for

shows probability
as

reasons

regarding Mark
also

the
;

Negatively it
followed
start

supports
and

it
an

for

above

be reversed
or even

attempt Luke,
or

from

John,

from

Mark the

remains
one

If inexplicable.

the earliest tradition

most

resembling the
a

facts be the

Johannine, and
has
to
assume

if Mark that in

be this

development from

it,one

190

THE

RESURRECTION

case

tradition

grew

in

wholly unprecedentedway,
of of
more

became omitted

simpler
marvels

instead
instead

and complicated,

multiplyingthem.
also
on

Intrinsic rather in
man

is probability
on

the

side

of

Mark
It is

than
more

that

of any

other the

extant
women

account.
saw a

itself
at

probable that
tomb than that
an

young the

the

angel;
it

that

they found
an

tomb and

open it is

than

they saw

opened by
the

angel;

surelymore
and
not
were

probable that
either in

had disciples in and flight,

were

scattered
therefore

hiding or
that fear in

to

be

found,
and had Thus

than
no

they

still
to

gathered together
tomb
to

coming
and
as

the

examine

it. in

intrinsic

traditional the earliest

probability agree
tradition The
as

Mark representing

extant.

questionnow
the

arises whether

one

may which the

accept

this

equivalentto
the Church

tradition original the

moment

obtained

in

from

that from

disciples
"

probably when
viction
women

they returned
the Lord their St Paul
never

Galilee raised
"

in

the

con

that and

had

been

rejoinedthe point that

It will be the

heard of he

story.
becomes

It is at

this

the

evidence that
or

important.
the
women.

noticed

mentions the

story of
The

empty

tomb,

the

of experience
"

question
mean

therefore he did
not

arises

Does
or

this silence of St Paul he

that

know,

that

this story,or rejected

what

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

191

other is

inference

may

be drawn

The

most

obvious

answer

that,if St
because

Paul he

did not
was

mention of

this it.

story,it must
At first usual

have

been this
as

ignorant

hearing

argument
the

seems

unanswerable. which the

on our
we

The have of the

teaching
from

to

Resurrection
starts

all heard

childhood The

from

story
minds

empty
this
one

tomb.
is the in
a

made impression of the

is that
not
ever

foundation thousand the

whole

doctrine, and
would with
to

teachers

(in England)
without

expound
experience
that have view words laid

Resurrection
women.

beginning

the

of the

Therefore had the known

same

it is natural

suppose would this

if St Paul

their way.

story,he

also

begun
until and upon
But

in I
was

PersonallyI
in

held

actuallyengaged
cogency,
to
a

reducing

it to

its explaining
me

but

the

thus necessity

forced such
an

me

change

of view. from and justifiable, Paul's relation

assumption
made
women

is far

ought
to

never

to be

in

St considering
at the

the The

story of
proper is the in the risen

the

grave. any
treatment

for starting-point result reached Resurrection but dated he in

of

the

problem
believed of the

chapteri.,that
of

St Paul

because the

the appearances
on

Lord,

Resurrection that the Old he

the

third
ment
some

day either
had other

because this

believed

Testa that the

foretold

day, or
in

because

thought
for

event, not

itself direct

evidence

192

THE

RESURRECTION

Resurrection, pointed
also is

to

this fact

date.

The

questionis
in 1 Cor. belief
xv.

conditioned

by

the

that St Paul

quoting the
first

formula

which
so

the represented far

as

of

the

Thus, disciples.
have
not
so

St Paul ask
on

is

personally
believed

concerned, we
that
as

much

to

why
the

he

the whether

Resurrection there the

took

place
reason

third

day,
a

is any

for

thinking
the

that
women

knowledge of
is

story of
with

the his

experienceof

either incompatible
on

or expressedbelief,

with

his silence

the

in subject his

1 Cor.

xv.

Incompatible with
not
;

belief expressed
as

it

is certainly is not of

it is almost

as

certain be of
an

anything which
St and Paul's

stated definitely the

can

that flesh

doctrine into

transubstantiation belief in

blood
It have the

spirit

implied a

empty
he

tomb.
would of

is therefore found any

impossibleto

think

that

the in believing difficulty the of

women

story
with

experienceof interpretation

or

in

agreeing

their

that Nor

experience.
is St Paul's silence of
on

the

subjectincompatible
of the
women.

with

his

knowledge

the

story
not

In that

this question it considering what of is

must

be overlooked

important is
but of the

not

the

actual which

order chronological

events,

part

they played
Now,
if
one

in
assumes

the

development
that the

Christian
account

belief. is

Marcan

the growth trustworthy,

of

194

THE

RESURRECTION

had the

alreadyconvinced
formula which
to

them he had

on

this

point,by quoting
to

previously proved
facts. This formula

their is not
;

satisfaction

represent the
in order
serve
as

quoted by
in order

him
to

to prove
an

that

Christ

rose

but his St
on

indisputable premiss
The

in

argument
Paul the Both belief and

that the

the

dead

will rise.
must

that feeling laid

stress

early Church
the of
women

have

experienceof
in in the the it
case

is not

by justified
of
to

facts. the
own

the

and disciples
was

St

Paul

Resurrection
was

due

their

experience ; emphasise

therefore

improbable that they would

anyone date the

the
use

experienceof
it to fix the
not

else,even
of the

though

they might
But, it may

Resurrection. that the

be

said,do
from

gospelsprove
did tomb the

disciples, apart emphasis on

seems

St

Paul, empty
of

put
?

considerable
The
answer

the that

fact of the this In

to

be

is true the

later is of

gospels but
an

not

of

Mark.
to

former the

there

obvious women's it proves

tendency

"write
to
was

up"

story

the that this

and experience, that the tomb The

emphasise the
empty.
But
not

fact

in Mark
see

tendency
;

is absent.
not
see

women

do that

the

risen Lord
was

do

for

themselves their

the

tomb
as

empty,
make

and

do

not

report

so experience,

to

it the Matthew

first evidence and the

for the of

Resurrection. Peter

Moreover,
a

Gospel

give

us

valuable

hint

that

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

195

the
was

story of
laid
on

the

empty tomb,
into

and

the
at
a

emphasis
later the
not

which

it,came
with the

discussion

period,in
Jews and
to

connexion Christians. the

controversy
this

between

That

controversy does

belong
At
;

earliest

certain. period is psychologically Jews

were

the

beginningthe

not

prepared to

argue

they

when persecuted. Only later,

a

had Christianity and

obtained have

firm

footing, can
This is

argument

controversy
it throws

begun.
two

important

because

light on
the

points.
the than

it In the first place, tomb

at
was an

explains why

story
later the their St

of
on

empty
it
was

became For

more

important
first Christians

first.

the

Resurrection
own

established
was

fact, proved by
in

experience. As
and

shown

chapter i.,to

Paul,

probably

to

Christians tomb
;

generally,this
the
an
women

impliedthe empty certainly

went to

whether been

the

tomb

or

not, it must
as a

have

implicit
tomb in

article of their belief that

was

matter

of fact the

empty.

But

this it

was

not
a

the

ground
from

of belief it.

the
on,

Resurrection;
when
to

was

deduction

Later
were

the Jews

could

no

longer persecute,and
question
the whether the

driven

argument, empty
was

the

tomb the

was really

suggested;
more

experience of

women

was

brought
in In

and

more

into the
was

foreground,
more

and,
more

as

is usual

it controversies, the second

made

and

definite.

place,it explains why

196
there tomb.
matter

THE

RESURRECTION
of the investigate

is

no

trace

any of
a

attempt
the
grave

to

The of
not

emptiness
controversy

only

became

at

period when
It must

investigation
be remembered
the limit
as

could

have

been

decisive.

to Maimonides, three days was that, according

of

the

time

after

death

for

acceptingevidence
Heb. of thus in Jo. xi. the
seems

to

Hor. J. Lightfoot, identity(cf. The the the side

39).
from

result of
of St

an

examination
evidence

problem
to

Paul's

point to
of

fact that

it is not

that impossible which third he

in the in 1

formula Cor.
xv.

Christian
"

teaching
on

quotes
"

4,
the

was

raised

the
women.

day
Those

is who

reference
are

to

to experience

the of

influenced
Mark

by

the

relation
will

St

Paul's
the

teaching
more

to

(cf. pp.
this

37-41)

be naturally

ready to accept
say that he

opinion.
the authors

The

alternative
of the from

is to

he,

or

rather deduced
current

formula

which

quotes,

the third

day

aided scripture, folklore.

us

perhaps by

belief and
St

by contemporary
own

Paul's

writingsgive
these
two

no

sufficient The of
we

help

in

choosing
word the
must

between

alternatives.

decisive
and if the than

be left to the

consideration

Mark,
say
causes

second
of

alternative
the

be

taken,
is due
we

and
to

that

mention the

third
the

day

other
to
on

experienceof
of

women,

have

explain the
it history,

existence

Mark.

If it be

not

based

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION
latter

197

must to

be based be

on

mythology.
a

The of

theory seems (of

whom
are

adopted by

little band

scholars and

Cheyne, Gunkel, Winckler, Jensen, perhaps

the best the known

Zimmern have made

names)
of the

who

special study of
East The these:
nature
seasons

folklore

periodand

of the

generally.
outlines of this folklore
or

mythology
the the processes

are

primitive
as

nations
a

regarded
told

of the the

the in

life of of
was

god, and
life and

story of
Thus

terms

his

death. of the
sun

spring equinox
the three the
was new

resurrection the the

moon

god

and

moon

was

death

and

resurrection
became solar in

after

days (when deity.

again
of the

visible)of

moon

The his
was

death grave

deityMarduk
and Babylonia, That this

spoken of, and

grave of of Zeus

shown

the

preservedin
its influence

Crete. in the is

type
of is

folklore doctrine

had of

formulation It the
as

the

the it

Resurrection
was

probable. why
stories and

that quite likely

were

partly the
to

reason

early Christians
the descent the of

ready
angel
of
to

accept
the

such

the

open
women

tomb,
as

to

regard

experience
on

the

fixing the
must

Resurrection made be
to

the

third
in the

day, and
next

return

be if it

this

point

chapter.

But the

suggested that
of the

this

the genesisof explains visit to the

story

in Mark

women's

tomb,

it is

surely

198

THE

RESURRECTION

insufficient.
miss the been all the later

In

the

Marcan
we

form should
our

of have

that

story
"

we

pointswhich

expected
"

and have of in

traditions
in

support
a

expectation
was

to

emphasised
It the is

story

which but
was

the

product

folklore.
Mark
no

never

stated

only implied
on

that

Resurrection
on

the

third the

day :
grave
;

emphasis

is laid the

the

emptiness of
is

no

of description
a

Resurrection

given.
is

If Mark

be its

product
kind,
for

of it

it mythologicalfolklore, is
a

unique

of

story produced by mythology

the it

which that
so

forgetsto
to

mention for whom

mythologicalpoints,so
was

the

men

intended

it seemed

tame,

that

rewrote they practically

it when

they

repeatedit.
was

It is

child

whose

likeness to its parents

only brought

out

after form

it had

undergone
is
more

severe

plastic operations. No
sary than the the

of research if
we

neces

study of
of

folklore

are

to understand

growth

early Christian

doctrine;
and their

but

it is at
not

present largelypioneer work,

pioneers do
results.
In

always
case

see

the

proportion of
have
not

this into

they probably
the

taken sufficiently

consideration

results of

criticism, previousliterary

the and, seeing

of the

tokens

of folklore in the later narratives

Resurrection, have forms, without

in the earliest

applied their
that these

conclusion tokens do

to
not

all the appear

noting

narrative.

Folklore

had,

and

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

199

has, immense
but that visit it often this
to

influence

in the
a

development of tradition,
of

works

on

nucleus
the that

history. I
of the

submit

is the the

case

with and

story
Mark

women's the

tomb,

represents
a

nucleus it

which

folklore

developed,not

myth

which

produced.
Thus it
seems

probable that
oldest
women,

the of

Marcan the

tradition of the

is

not

only

the the

form but it

story

experience of

reallyrepresents almost
was

exactlythe
among

form

in which There Paul's

from

the

first current
reason

Christians. St

is

no

sufficient

for

thinking that
of

silence
"on

implies his ignorance

third refers

it,

and

the

phrase
he

the

day"
to

in

the

formula This rather

which
statement

quotes probably
must,

it. in
one

however,
We

be

modified with

important respect.
Mark
as generally

may earliest the

confidence

accept

the told

tradition, repre

senting what
met

the

women

when disciples, after

mean

they

after

the

Resurrection, and
But
on

the

appearances

of the
can

Lord. laid the

this

does

not

that of
man

emphasis
the words
at

be

the

precise statement
from the young

which grave.

women

heard caution

the

For the

this

can justification

be

found

partly in partly in

custom literary
nature.

of

the

first

century,

human

In the first

century, if

writer

wished

to

say that

200

THE

RESURRECTION

message
more

was

delivered

of

certain
an

he description, message that time

use we

was

than He
a

likelyto give
did
not

exact

in

oratio he
was

directa.

mean necessarily

giving
a

word

for word

report.
and

In

our

have

different
we

method, literary
wish
to

only

this and

style
it is

when

claim
a

verbal first

accuracy, document

necessary

not

to

judge
it is

century

by

this

standard.
in
as

Thus

quite probable that

the

the of the

message writer

Mark
to what

only represents
was

judgment
if

said. the

Moreover,
first

convention literary
nature same,

has

changed
in

since many

century, human

has and

remained
we

respects wonderfullythe

may

therefore

appeal to dailyexperience to justify

few

the

statement
as

that
to what

people

are

capable of giving
and from

evidence

they have
their
matter

seen

heard,
other

without
sources, to

being
as

affected

by
a

knowledge
of

to

what,
and how

as

fact, they ought

it is

have
to
man

seen

heard. much

Therefore of the what

impossible
of the young and

be

certain in much the Mark

message he what in
;

represents

really said,
the the
women,

how under

really represents (a)

influence that of their

belief
man

Resurrection,
St

thought
under that

the young

said of his

(b) what

Mark,

the the

influence
must

in turn have

knowledge,thought

women

reported.
that the
women

Thus

one

may

feel

certain

really

202

THE

RESURRECTION

is intended how arises, appearances The with

account

to

be

the

actual

first.

The

question then
of these

far with
an

it is

to identify possible any

those

in the

gospels.
to

first is what

appearance the

St

Peter. of

This the

agrees

was certainly

contents

Galilean loss

in its most
at
was

form, original
no

but
are

owing

to the

of Mark that be it

this

point

details
Sea

available,except
If the text 101

probably on
the

the

of Galilee. certain

trustworthyand
xxiv.

meaning

(see pp.

ff.)
was

of Luke also

that this appearance 34, it is possible in

some

narrated
so,

form has

of the
not

Jerusalem

account

but, if
The twelve."
"

the narrative
appearance
statement
means

survived. Pauline be taken of list is

"

second This
"

in the
cannot

to

the

numerically ;
that

the

twelve

the

members

band
than

of that

whom disciples original twelve

were

Jesus

chose,

rather

actually present.
identified with the
was

This, therefore, may

appearance
to the

probably be

other in the is refer

in Galilee,which disciples Marcan

a

probably recorded
the end It Luke of Matthew also 36

document.
version appearance
xx.

Perhaps
this

late the

of

incident.
in

might
xxiv.

to

recorded

ff. and

John The
seems

19

ff. appearance
"

third
to

to

five in

hundred the

brethren but

"

correspond to nothing
suggested
that it is
a

: gospels

it

has

been

variant

of

the

account

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

203

of

the

day

of

Pentecost in the

in

Acts, and
that

there

is much
was

that

is attractive

view

the

latter

a Christophany.1 originally

The follows.

arguments
In the
an

for first

this

theory
is

are,

in

the

main,
that

as

place,it
as

improbable
alluded
to

so

remarkable
Paul should

appearance have been

;

that
over

by

St the

passed
seems

entirelyin

historical it with

narratives

but it

to identify impossible

any

of the appearances
account

mentioned

in the Pentecost

gospels.
in the have

Secondly,the
Acts is

of

the
on

day
some

of

probablyconfused
St the Luke usual

points;
tradition

it must had in
as

reached

only

after

the of the

passed
trans

through
mission. incident

processes this

development
case so

Especiallyis
of

far

the the is

is concerned. glossolalia
to

At

one

point
and

seem disciples

the

crowd the

to

be

drunk

"

this

the
to

impression which
answer
"

speech of

St Peter

is intended another

and
seem

therefore
to

incomprehensible ; at
such

point they
clearness

be
are

speaking with

supernatural
every
one

that

they

comprehensibleto

in

spiteof
as

differences

of

nationality.Whether
the

it be true, is

is sometimes

said,that
the

second
of

view

later,and
1 Cor.

to contradictory

account

in glossolalia the
account

xiv.,
Acts

is here

immaterial.

In

any

case

in

See

especially the
Ostern tind

admirable

statement

of

the

case

in

E.

von

Dobschutz's

Pfingstern, pp.

31

ff.

204

THE

RESURRECTION
it Finally, be well

shows denied

signs of
that
to

confusion.
was
a

cannot

there

tendency

in the

early Christian
Lord, glorified
to

thought
and

the Spiritwith identify Lucan St Paul The which

it is characteristic of the the while Spirit, Christ. in viii.,

narratives has rather

prefer
more a

speaking of

tendency to speak of
for its

crucial really

passage

proof is

Rom.

of God, Spirit, Spirit

to
new

of Christ,and Christ, seem Spirit

as

be

used

practically
is the be added

synonyms of the

for

the

source

of

life which
this may Lord is the

basis
not

Christian
iii. 17

religion.
(" Now

To

only
the

2 Cor.

the the

") Spirit
direct

from but the

Pauline

but epistles,

followingless
In the

quite important places, (a)

Apocalypse,
churches he
ear

speaker who
;

dictates

the the
"

letters to the

is is let

clearlyChrist
identified him hear with what

yet
the the

in

letters
He that
unto

themselves hath the

an

Spirit.

Spirit saith
question

churches."

(b) Although
Hernias than

the

whole

of

the

of Christology attention in
a

is full of

problems,and requiresmore
is clear of

it has

yet received,it
way
to

that,

strictly

analogous Shepherd
the Son

the

usage

the

Apocalypse, the
5)
identifies

of

Hernias

Sim. (cf. especially with the Christ.

of God

sometimes

sometimes, Spirit,
These instances

at least,with by implication
are

sufficient to show Christ

that the

in the

beginningthe
not
so

distinction

between

and

Spiritwas

marked clearly

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

205

as

it became

later

on,

owing perhaps

to

the

necessity

for

sharper

distinction The St Paul St Luke

imposed by

the

anti-docetic

controversy.
that possible

suggestion
may have

therefore

is, that
a

it is

regarded as
describe

Christoa

phany

what

to preferred

as

mani

festation
I
am

of the inclined view form the the

"

giftof

the

Spirit.
there is much

to think

that

probability
be admitted

in

this the

but of

if it be

correct, it must
Luke is and
a an a

that

in presentation There

has

considerably
difference
"

affected between

narrative.

wide
"

tongues

of fire " there be

appearance resemblance his

on

of
to

Christ, even
the Thus tion

though

certain
saw

dazzlinglightwhich
it would of the be rash
to

St Paul build which

"

at

conversion. the
to

anything
it

founda

identification appearance

attempts
"

establish.

The in any

fourth

to St James

is not mentioned is an
account

of the Canonical

Gospels.

There

of

it in the

to gospelaccording

the Hebrews this is

(see p.

163

f.),

but
tive

one

cannot

say whether

merely an
St Paul's

imagina
words,
or

based description
an

on entirely

preserves The

independent tradition.
"

fifth appearance with any

to

all the

apostles
"

cannot

be

identified It has of the been

safetywith
some

anything in
writers
as a

the

gospels.
doublet
a

regarded by
to

mere

appearance such

the

twelve,and
in

even

regardedas
time
an

but gloss,

critics

forget that

St Paul's

206

THE

RESURRECTION

"

apostle

"

was

not

the

same

thing as
the
an

"

member

of the that
a

twelve.""
even

The the

evidence
next

of

Didache

suggests

in

generation
went

apostlewas

simply

who travelling preacher,

to

from

placeto placetrying

spread the gospel.

The sixth in
no

appearance the

"

to

St

Paul

"

is
on

that clearly pp. 116 ff.

mentioned Thus the

Acts,

and

discussed
can

definite

results of

be

obtained, except
and
St Galilean

mutual

confirmation

the

Pauline
to

accounts

regarding the
there
was

appearance
more certainly

Peter, and
one

the fact that

ance.

than

appear

The

absence
less

of any

other

certain

identifications
reason

however, is,
think
to

important,as
St Paul
or

there

is little

to

that

either

the

or profess give, gospels

give,exhaustive
2. The

narratives. the appearances.

as
"

place of
narrative

For

this
no

point the

Pauline of and these The

fails us, We

it contains

indications Galilean

place at

all.

have, therefore, only the

to

Jerusalem
accounts

narratives
are

compare.

As
one

they stand
another. is
our

incompatible with
which,
Galilean
so

Marcan

account,
for the

far

as

it goes,

best

evidence

tradition, undoubtedly
of the risen Lord
as

described

the first appearance

seen

by
the

the

after they disciples

had

reached

Galilee. describes

On the of

other

hand,

the

Jerusalem Lord in

tradition
the

as disciples

seeing the

neighbourhood

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

207

that
ever

and (at least city, left it is

in

Luke)

the view

that

they had

contradicted. expressly
the the
to

It

is

plain that
once,

could disciples
relations
one

not

be
two
a

in

two

placesat

and

of these afford
to

contra

dictory narratives problem.

relative

another
not

difficult the

It is necessary

merely
also

establish

of each, but probability

to

explain their

origin.
There
are

four really of and

ways

of

with dealing of course, into

the
to
a

: question

(a) The

method

antiquity was,
force the

ignorethe
connected
a

contradictions whole.

narratives

Putting
the end
same

aside

such

extravagances
women

as

multi

of plication that in the the

visits of the it

to
no

the

tomb

(so

appeared

that

two

gospelshad interpretation

related

this system visit),

of

undertaken implieda journey to Galilee,

not
as a

by

the

disciples
expecta

consequence

of

their

but panic,

in the
an

tion
return

of

seeing
to

the

Lord,

followed

by

immediate

Jerusalem. this view The the may

Among
be

modern cited Dr

attempts
Latham^s this the

to

commend
Risen
not

The view
recon

Master.

decisive

objectionto

is

merely
of

inherent

of improbability it but implies, of

to

struction the

which history of the

the

fact is the

that

method

growth
wish
in its

tradition
go
sense

always
extant

synthetic.1If,then, we
1

behind
of

Using

the

word, of

course,

simple

"joining together."

208

THE

RESURRECTION

documents,
process
worse

the

result

of

carrying on
to

still further confusion

of

will probably be synthesis What latter would think that is needed

make is

confounded.

not analysis,

synthesis. The
were reason

if only be justifiable the

there

to

gospelsare

the

disjecta
that them

membra Tatian

of
was

an

single tradition, and originally

the

on

right lines

when

he

joined

together.
(b) Pursuing
between
the the

method, analytic
and the Jerusalem

one

has

to

choose

Galilean

narratives, and

explain the

origin

of

rejectedtradition.
chosen this line Die the of

Many

critics, especially formerly,have

narrative. is The
to

Jerusalem

best be

example
in

of

argument

perhaps
und

found
Wert

Loofs"*
zur

Auferstehungs
Welt, 33).
is the

berichte

ihre this

(Hefte

christliche

According to
result of This much
a

theory,the

Galilean

narrative Galilean
;

tendency to emphasisethe
be
if plausible the
a

ministry.
it
seems

would
nearer

it

were

correct

but
was,

truth

to

say

that

there

on

the

contrary, rather

tendency to emphasise the

so

Jerusalem
on

though here, as ministry,

value

often,

much

turns

the

given to
A

the

Fourth

Gospel.
suggestionhas
been
made

(c)
Dr Mt. A.

different Resch in

type
his

of

by
zu

Aussercanomsche ff. He thinks in

Paralleltexte that the

und

Me., pp. 381

is due
to
a

Galilean
to the

tradition

confusion

Aramaic, owing

210

THE

RESURRECTION

the Traditionally, is gospels easier

to
more

existence

of the the

two

narratives

in the the

explain on

assumption that
whole

Galilean

is the

original.The
was

tendency of

early Christian
and
to

thought

to
one

emphasise Jerusalem
of the
most

forget Galilee, and

least doubtful the

curious,

though
is

facts in the chief Church and the

historyof

the

Church,
was

that, though

activityof
was

Christ the

in

Galilee,the
the this church
was so

Christian of Jerusalem is
one

from of

beginning Why
chain of

not

Capernaum.
in the

of the

missing
seems

links

earlyhistory ;
of the few

but

fact

certain,that
in disciples and the

instead

and

probably
house the
at

later

Jerusalem

(one

thinks

of the

Bethany,

familyof
latter in the of of

Mark) going to join

came

in Galilee,the disciples and

a

back

to

Jerusalem It is

took

the the

lead

community
the that Peter

there.

sign of

earlynature
the memory

Galilean

tradition

that

it recalls
was

brief visit to
and
was

Galilee,which

so

important for
from in
a

the
so

other
to likely

but disciples, be lost It

its

short

duration

sight of
is also

tradition

originating in
that from the the

Jerusalem.
that Mark is
a

worth

noting

tradition the

derived

his information

Peter fact that

Galilean

stronglycorroborated
Jerusalemite incident. and But be
not

by
an

Mark, though

narrated disciple, original

the narrative of
a

this

just as expected

Galilean

disciple might

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

211

to

preserve

the

memory record

of that

this the
a

visit first

to

Galilee, and
to

accuratelyto
St from would
ances

appearance

Peter the

took

place there, so
which

narrative up in

emanating
Jerusalem appear circum

community

grew the

naturallyforeshorten
of the would aid of Lord be the would

story.
;

The the

be recounted and
As
more

but

stances

partlyconfused
imagination.
more

partlyelaborated
time
went on,

by
the

the

and with

became disciples
it would
near

and
to

identified that would

Jerusalem,
seen

come

be assumed Galilee

they had
either be

the

Lord
out

that the in

city;

squeezed
Luke,
or

of

tradition
as an

altogether,as
after

it is in the main added

brought
was

appendix
the

narrative, as
John xxi. ; or,
on

done
someone

by

redactor
to

who be

if

happened
document,
man as

basing his
regard the
to

narrative message

the the
so

Marcan young

he would

of

command of Mark

go which

into is

Galilee,and
exhibited Thus
a

produce

the

distortion

in Matthew. it is

extremely probable that

confusion of localities that
some

there in the

has

been

considerable
have

traditions which in

which

reached in

us, and

incidents been

really happened
Jerusalem. for the But whole

Galilee

have

placed

it is of

improbable that
Jerusalem Lord in

this will account If is the

no

the risen

tradition.

saw disciples

the

Galilee, there

THE

RESURRECTION

reason

why they why

never

they
returned the fled

should
to

not

have
;

seen

him is there

again
any

after
reason

Jerusalem

nor

who, disciples,
to

being Jerusalemites,
not

had
same

Galilee, should
the view Galileans. be taken of

have This

had

the

experience as
true
were

argument
:

holds if

whatever real have

were

the is any
no

appearances
reason

they

and been the

there objective, confined

merest
to

why

they
and

should if

one

locality,
is

they
cause

hallucination,there
that it
was

still less any It

one

for

thinking

peculiar to

circle of

disciples.
a

is therefore the

justifiable question whether

and details Johannine which Galilean
to
are

it is
to
a

possiblein

Lucan

accounts

between distinguish confused those version which of

reallyonly
and

the

appearances,

really refer
at

the But

experiences of
it
seems

the

community
whether any

Jerusalem.
means

doubtful this

of

answering satisfactorily
ever

can question,except quite generally,

be

found. in

So Luke
as

far

as

the 33

appearance ff. and

to

the
xx.

recorded disciples

xxiv. the

John and
as

19

ff. is

represented apostles,
tradition,
until

on

third

day

the

first to

the

it is for after
were

surelya

confusion

with
not

the

Galilean
to
on

the

did disciples had

seen

return

Jerusalem the third

they
not

the

Lord,
But
a

and

day

in Jerusalem.

difficult

question arises

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

if in

one

asks

whether

the

tradition

may
to

not

be

correct

the representing

first appearance
as

all the in

disciples

assembled It is before definite

was

together

taking place
were

Jerusalem.
in Galilee any
or

probable that
the
return

there
to

appearances but
saw
was

Jerusalem,
Galilee which

there the

assembly in
first

Lord,
not

this this
more

possiblein
can

Jerusalem answered of the

I in

do the

see

how of

question
definite

be

absence tradition.

knowledge

Galilean the

It is

more perhaps slightly

probable that
it is

disciples
to to

assembled

in
on

Galilee, but this, and

the have
answer

impossible

lay
the

emphasis
collected

first appearance been in Jerusalem. is the

was

disciples may

Equally impossible to
the with have message
an

suggestion that

of the

risen Lord in

connected originally Of this in message and

we

appearance

Galilee.

three which

versions, in
run
as

Matthew,
"

Luke,

in

John,
MATT,

follows:

xxviii. 8.

LUKE

xxiv. 46.

JOHN

xx.

21.

THE

RESURRECTION

to

observe

all I

things
com-

from
are

Jerusalem.
witnesses

Ye

soever

sins ye

forgive,

whatsoever manded I
am

of these

they are
them;
sins
are

forgivenunto
whose
soever

you: with
unto

and, lo,

things. And, behold,

I send forth of you the my
:

you the

alway,
end of

the

pro-

ye

retain, they

even

mise

Father but

retained,

the

world.

upon
ye in

tarry
ye

city until
with

be clothed from
on

power

high. claim that there is any written

Probably no
source

one

would

in three
at

any

language underlying these

each other and
more

three, but
we

the would

resemble first

than closely well Luke

even

imagine,

may Between

represent
and here

an

singletradition. originally
the

John it is

connexion

is

obvious, though
is any direct

improbable that
Luke in
to
were

there is

literary dependence.
John
xx.

xxiv. each
case

47

to clearly parallel

23, and
refers

the

of forgiveness

sins for the The

probably

baptism, two

things which,
each other.

early Church,
differences
on
are

from inseparable
to

chieflydue
ment

Luke's

tendency to
on

insist that

the the

fulfil

of

prophecy, and

his

view the

gift of

the
was

which Spirit,
not

conditioned
till later.

of sins, forgiveness the for

conferred
have

What

origin of
the

his

view

may

been

is immaterial

present

point.
The the

connexion Galilean

of

these in

Jerusalem
Matthew
on

traditions
is
not

with

narrative
As
was

superfi

so plain. cially

shown

p. 87, the command

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

215

to to

baptize is probably
early
Christians the the

textual
of

but interpolation,

idea

"making

disciples,"
sins"
were

"preaching

gospel,"and
all of it and

"forgiving
them is
were

largely identical,and
with Matt, way

bound
certain

up that

baptism.
xxviii. 20 of

Moreover,
is another the

almost

perhaps more
of the

primitive

describing
a

gift

Spirit. Later
the

theology made
Christ" either Rom. who and did
not

distinction

between but the

"indwelling
writers In

"the do

Spirit";
so

earliest
at

at

all,or
we

only
the
are

intervals.

for viii.,
are

instance,
"

have who

"those phrases,

in
"

Christ,"
the

those
"

according
"

to

the

Spirit," in
in

of Christ," Spirit," the Spirit in the

same

Christ

us," all used

any

context,

and made

apparently
in that the
to

without

special difference
204 of

being
it is

meaning (cf.p.
many you Christians

f.).
the

Thus

probable
am

first

"I generation,
"

with the

always

"

meant

exactlythe

same

as

Receive

Holy Spirit."
Thus the

identityin
there is
a

the
common

meaning
fact this
two

of

these

passages them
was

suggests that
to

lying behind
common

which

they

all refer. define.

one

What The

fact

is
are

impossible to
:

main the

possibilities
risen Lord which

(a) that

on

of his

appearances
to

reallydelivered
the three

commission

his

of disciples

gospels quoted

above

represented three

216

THE

RESURRECTION

traditions; (b) that

felt conscious that
on

from the

the

beginning the disciples

of the

spread by
into

gospel was
Master, and

the this

laid responsibility consciousness commission If the

to
was

them

their the

translated
a

form

of

definite

given on
former between
a

definite occasion. is necessary it is

more

it hypothesisbe accepted, Galilee Galilean been and

choose

Jerusalem,

and

probable that
in

such episode,

as

is described than But

Matthew,
the

has

transposed to
has

Jerusalem

that
I

reverse

development
second
can

taken

place.

think

that

the

the hypothesis is really be

more

more

Nothing satisfactory.
the that first Christians

certain with with the the in

than

that

were

filled

conviction mission of both the

they

had the

been

entrusted it is of

preaching
with usual should form the

and gospel,

quite

keeping
with

methods literary of

their

age, and this

development
have of
a

tradition, that
in risen the

conviction

been

recorded of the

vivid It

and is

graphic
common

speech
that

Lord. used of express is

a

knowledge putting
character
or a

historians into the

always
mouth
to

the
a

device

of

speech
when

prominent
his motives
ex

they

wished

then, policy. Historically,

I would add that the

this

probable

planation.
vocation
was

it theologically incident with the

is the it

in

the

soul, not
which is

which

connected,

important,and

existence

218

THE

RESURRECTION

plain
bound

that up

the with

story
this

of

Thomas

is

so

completely
becomes in

suggestion that
it has said
no

it

creasingly probablethat
There is the
more

foundation the
to

in fact. that the

to

be

for
went

view Emmaus

story of

two

who disciples
two

really

representsan

of experience It reads
as

members it
were

of the Jerusalem based from this in

on

community.
and The the and it
can

though
been

fact,

hardly have
of Emmaus has

transferred
on

Galilee.
At

mention
same

is decisive

point.

time, it
be As

probably suffered
some

transmission,
for this

cannot

acceptedwithout
stands, it

allowance
"

process.

it

refers to

the for

third

day
a

"

and

representsthe walk,
and

two

as going disciples

rather
to

long
eleven If

returning late
were

in

the

evening

the

who disciples
one

gathered together in
Marcan

Jerusalem. the

accept
and

the

tradition

that

disciples

scattered
is

fled after the The

this last detail Crucifixion,

seems

impossible.
most

suggestion which
that the this

to

have
ex

the

is probability

incident

is

an

ample
p. 211.

of

foreshorteningof
The all disciples
two

narrative

spoken
own

of

on

scattered

to their

homes.
Emmaus

Among
returned
an

others,the
to

who disciples But

lived

at

that

town.

they had
and

the

of experience
to

appearance

of the risen Lord the

same

returned had
sets

Jeru in

salem.

Meanwhile

thing
the
two

happened
of

Galilee to the

Galileans,and

disciples

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

219

met

in Jerusalem.
seen

The

strength of
St Luke dealt

this
or

suggestionmay
any such other
a

best be Christian he had

by askinghow
writer would have

early

with

story if
In

been

imbued the

with absence other

the

Jerusalem narrative

tradition. of the the way

this tradition of St Peter

of the

flight
for
a

and

the the
to

Galileans

paved

shortening of
the eleven
were

time, and
be found that and what walk

necessitated
in Jerusalem

the belief
on
"

that third its

the

day,"while
centre

the

view

the that
was

Church
no

had had

even

then

in

Jerusalem,
made
a

one

left it,would
to

have naturally Emmaus become

as

a flighthome really

into the

country

to

that

place.
the his is

Moreover,

will be of the

shown risen is
a

the later,

emphasis on by

bodily form
eating
most

Lord,
feature

as

testified to

with

them,

which

of all others of the Thus

probably due
circle to the

to

the

doctrinal St

views

antithe

Docetic

which

Luke
to

belonged.
Emmaus is

story of
a

who disciples
remnant

went

probably
of the the

genuine
at

of

the

original tradition
has suffered it had
a

Church process form what the

some

Jerusalem,

which

little in

of transmission. of

Whether
course

the originally but

suggested is
is certain Marcan such

; quite hypothetical

is that

as

it stands unless be

it is the

to contradictory

account, and
must hypothesis

latter be

rejected,

put forward.
"

3.

The

character

of

the appearances.

What

kind

of

220

THE

RESURRECTION

appearances tradition served has form We

were

those

of the risen Lord

us

The

Galilean

not

reached

in
use

sufficiently well-pre
its evidence
on

to

enable

us

to

this with

point.
which
to to

have, however,
the

the

Pauline

account

compare

Jerusalem
was

tradition.
not

According
blood is that his
own

the

former, the
natural of
no

risen Lord from

on

flesh and words

and

the

inference difference that

a

St

Paul's

he knew

this

point
The

between

experienceand
to

of others.

risen
no

Lord,

exalted

heaven,
fact

was

spirit. St
doctrine

Paul of
a

doubt

connected of for

this

with blood

his

transubstantiation into

flesh and the

at the

Resurrection that is gave is

spirit. But
;

present

purpose

unimportant
of the

it

is the

which explanation

St Paul

fact,not

the fact
on

itself.

It is the latter which there is

no room

and important, The blood that the his

"

that of St

point
Paul's the

for "flesh

doubt. and and

whole
cannot
we

argument

that of be
on

inherit shall be

kingdom
"

heaven,"

changed
of

would

meaninglessif
which he based

instance special

Resurrection in
a reality

reasoning
blood. narrative

had

been

Resurrection

of flesh and

Against
in the
sense

this must

be set the Jerusalem which

both

Luke risen
as

and Lord
was

John,
as

quite
and

as

certainly represents
in

flesh

blood,
deduction the

just

the

same

he

before.

No because

needs Lord

to be

made

from

this

statement

risen

appeared

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

221

in

room

where the

the

doors

were

closed.
been
water

Such

an

act
as a

would

in

first
as

century
on

have the

regarded
was,
or as

miracle, just
sudden 39 did
sense.

walking

the viii. who

separationof Philipand
in
no

the

eunuch that the

in Acts person

but such

degree
not

as

proof

things was

flesh and

blood

in the

ordinary

On

such

question as this,one
to

can

speak scarcely
minds people's
to likely

of

intrinsic Pauline The

though probability,
account

most
more

the

will

seem

the that

be true.

decisive

point

is

traditional

is probability
not

in strongly the

favour

of the

Pauline

account,

merely as
can

older,but

because far

the
as

Jerusalem this feature

narrative

be

explainedas due, so
to

in it is concerned,
even

the

controversy
of the

with

Docetism,

though

our

knowledge
is small. It made of the would
a

origin and

of earlyhistory

Docetism

seem

that

some

teachers the

of

Christianity

distinction
new

between

Christ,i.e. the principle

life

(almost

if not

quite identical
denied that

with

the

and Spirit),
was come

the human in the

Jesus, and

the Christ
to
an

thus flesh, This

reducing his body

type
of doctrine

appearance

(SoKeiv).
for

is of im narratives.

portance

understanding the
subordinate
an

Resurrection

Putting

all other in

questionsaside,its origin
to

is to be found

attempt

explainthe

life of Jesus

222

THE

RESURRECTION

in the
was

terms

of their

experienceof
enough
Lord been
as

the

risen who
"

Lord.

It

surelynatural
risen Lord he had
"

for

anyone
was

only knew
to

the that

the

who

the

Spirit
to
one

think

never

and different, the work of In

regard the
who had

ministryin
never

Galilee
a man

also

been

of flesh and

body.
was

other the

words,
Christ

the

of principle underlying the Resurrection after the

as was

Docetism of the

that

before
as

same

nature physical

the

Christ the the

Resurrection,and
the
norm.

it started other this

by

regarding
which in made

latter end

The

party,
process. their of

conquered, reversed
before their the

They
norm,

the

Christ

Resurrection

and, appealingto
as apostles,

and experience

to that

the that

the

writer
was

of 1 John

does, they insisted

after the Resur In will
so

the

risen Lord
as

flesh and

blood

rection, just
were

he

had

been
but
no

before.
one

doing they
that
a

probably
not

wrong, have he
was

doubt
to

writer would the

hesitated

at that

time

interpret
he
on

document

using, or
the view

the which

tradition he held

was

in repeating,

the

lightof

this

point.

The

Docetics Lord in
a

the interpreted Docetic

a

ante-Resurrection
"

life of the

manner

the

Acts

of
an

John, though belonging to

later

generation,are
it
"

example of
Docetics

the

way

in which

they did

and

the

antiin

the interpreted fashion.

appearance

of the risen Lord Mark

anti-Docetic

Fortunatelythe gospel of

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

remains his

as

proof of
and the
to

the

true

humanity
of St Paul

of Jesus

before
us

death,

writings
the of the

give

the and

needed Johannine
As not

correction
accounts

materialism risen Lord.

of the

Lucan

has

alreadybeen
in any the the
no

said, the
which

Galilean

account

has after and

survived

form Pauline

gives us help ;

but with

deciding that
to preferable

is irreconcilable and

Lucan-Johannine,

represents the
we

risen Lord
to

as

longerflesh
there had with is any

and

blood,

may the

go Marcan

on

ask

whether if it
or

that probability have

account,
the

survived, would
the

agreed

with
ex

Pauline

alternative

version. of Peter
more

It is
on

that unlikely ceedingly

the of

preaching
Paul
;

this

point differed
that his account

from

that

it is far of the
as

likely
Lord

of the in

appearances

risen

agreed with
blood.

Paul's

representingit impossible to
in connexion and derived St under the
was

not

flesh and the that

Otherwise 1 Cor. St It is his

it is
xv.,

understand the fact

language of
St Paul knew

with his Mark the

Peter,

information

from

him. from

possiblethat
source,
came

himself, as
influence St of

distinct

anti-Docetism, just as did, and

the
same

St

Luke,

of disciple in this

Paul,
of

that

the lost conclusion

as

respect
narra

character but

the

Lucari

and

Johannine be
set

tives that

must againstthis possibility

the in

fact Mark

one

of the

things which

Papias

noticed

THE

RESURRECTION

was

that

he

did

not

alter the
an

the lost

tradition.
conclusion of
an

Moreover, if

it be tained
not
as

conceded
an

that of

probably con
the risen

account

appearance
we

Lord,

flesh and

blood,

have
reason

reason intelligible

why

it

disappeared. The
the

which
one

is the

generally
last sheet

given is
or

merely mechanical
of the the papyrus roll

that

the

end for

was

lost. the

This

might
from if

account

of disappearance
as

conclusion the Canon

the that

Marcan stood

tradition

in represented

alone.

But St Luke
same

is it

probablethat

it will account
source

for the fact that

not
more

abandoned1

the Marcan

quite at

the

point but
there
was some

? just previously

It is which has
to
even

probable that
the Lukas

deeperreason,
Professor St Harnack Luke St
seems

will fall in with

point which
der

emphasised in
have had he
a

Arzt, that

certain used his

definite

antipathy to
More
an

Mark,

though
can never

writings.
it
we

than

hypothesisit

be, but

is certainly suppose of
an

hypothesiswhich
the end of Mark of the

the explains contained risen Lord

an

facts if
account
a

that

appearance
was

in Galilee that the the

in

form

which

not

of flesh and value of the

blood.
Jerusalem
1

To

St

Luke, impressed with

that
the of

tradition,convinced
Of
course

had disciples
of the
young

Cf. p. 70 f.
be
matter

if the
not

rewriting of
to
more

message
a

man

merely Lucan,
is

and

due is

the

use

different for the

tradition,

the

and different,

there

to

be

said

mechanical

theory.

226

THE

RESURRECTION

Galilee,but
in various of the the The

were

the

common

of experience appearances in disciples of the

were

the

disciples
reason

districts.

These the

the

reassemblingof

Jerusalem,

and

of

establishment
oldest

there

Christian

community.
these

that tradition,
were

of St of
a

that Paul, implies

appearances but of

not

those

body

of flesh and the lost But

blood,

spirit; it
was

is the

possiblethat
same

Galilean the

narrative
stress

of

character. view

under

of the the

Docetic Lord

controversy the
was

gainedground physicalnature

that

risen

of

the

same

after the
ances

Resurrection those of
a

as

before, and
of

that

his

appear The under

were

body
accounts

flesh and have been

blood. written

Lucan the the

and

Johannine

influence Ascension

of this view,
as

though

Luke

seems

to

regard
kind of

the limiting John fact does

duration
not

of

this

appearance,

while the

make

this distinction. is

Thus,

though

of appearances the

certain,it
the Galilean

is

impossible to
narrative has under
not
was

establish

details,as
the

and suppressed,

Jerusalem which
were

narrative written

survived the

only

in of

documents the idea

influence
or

that after that

the the the

did disciples Crucifixion

separate
before Lord

leave

Jerusalem and

and risen

the
was

appearances, of flesh and

body

of the

blood. remains which

to be discussed

The in the

which therefore, question,

next

chapter is

the

value

ought

to

be

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

227

attached
Lord

to

this fact.
to

The

believed disciples his

that drew Were

the the

appeared

them

after

death, and
dead.

conclusion

that he had

risen from
?

the

they

in doing this justified

And,

if not, what
? experience

alternative

judgment
(4)
The

can

be

passedon
into

their
"

descent for It

Hades.

The

discussion the

of this of the of
In

falls subject this

the

most
a

part

outside

purpose in

book.

affords

fascinatingchapter
can,

historyof doctrine, but

the this nected which
case,

from

the

very
as

nature

have

no

claim

to

be

regarded
the other All

history.
con

respect it differs from

with
at

narratives refer
to

the

Resurrection. have been

events

least

might
if

witnessed been

by

human But
no

beingson
mortal The

the earth

they had
to
as

present.
into
not

could existence

give
of the

witness Hades

the
a

descent

Hades,
to

place
method,
not

is

be
the the

established descent limits either but into of

on

by
it.

historical

still less go outside

Therefore and
or

I shall

my

task,

attempt

any

full

discussion

doctrinal

on

lines, Religi,onsgeschichtliche
the way in this which Christian

shall

merely
seems

sketch have in

thought cating
mentioned

to

produced
which

tradition,indi
traces

the

relations in the

the

few

of
to
one

it

preceding chapters

stand

another.
There
was

throughout

the

world

at

this

time

228

THE

RESURRECTION
in the existence in which of material dead

widespreadbelief
a

Hades,
a

placeunder

the

ground
;

the

still had
moment

shadowy
of death.

existence

to

this all descended forms divine into is

to

at the

Moreover, in many
the

of heathen

religion
lived
as

there
man

existed
on

story of

being who
Hades,
and

earth, died, descended

to

finally
for the

was

exalted

Heaven. unnecessary, may have but have

It

doubtful,

and

present
much

purpose

how inquire precisely

on

effect this

had

the

formation have

of

Christian
some,

doctrine;
it
not

it had

must certainly

had
It is of

and
case

may less

much
that
not

influence. the

in the the

any view

important

acceptance

that

the

Resurrection rise
to

did the

take

placeuntil
where the

third

day

gave
was

question

intervening time
belief in this

spent.
answer
was

Considering the
inevitable the also
soon

Jewish

Hades,

the Lord

that dead

during
were.

periodthe

was

where

other

Early
ence

Christian
a

literature factor. As

guarantees
as men

the

exist
to

of

third the the

began

think

out

consequences

of had Was had

their died

doctrine,
in

the

positionof
of
men

righteous who
a

ignorance
that

Christ should
never

became

problem.
who

it conceivable led

suffer eternally heard in of the their

and good lives, Christ had

not

had been the

gospelonlybecause
time way
? out

born

Conscience of the

revolted

from

suggestion. One

difficulty seems,

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

229

accordingto
the dead."

1 Cor. Another Sim.

xv.

29,

to

have

been in

"

baptism

for

made suggestion,
was

the

Shepherd
the

of Hermas,

ix. 16, of

that

the

had disciples

duty at
But

their death
most
to

in preaching and baptizing view

was

Hades. himself

the

popular
dead and

that them

Christ from

preached
Of this
we

the

liberated in the

bondage.
the voice in
to

have and

clear traces the

as

question of
the

from

Heaven of

answer

given by
as

Cross

the the

Gospel
dead
so

Peter,

well

in

the and

preaching
iv. 6. with Not this

mentioned

in 1 Peter

iii. 19

quite
idea,is

but clear,

almost

connected certainly xxvii. 52

to
a

the reference of the dead It

in Matt, in

generalresurrection
the Resurrection of

Jerusalem

after

Christ. in But Hades the

representsthe
in consequence

release of the souls of the

imprisoned
of Christ. in

descent
is

most

complete development
as

only

found

later books, such which and

the

second

part

of the Ada descent the into

Pilati,
Hades of and

give graphic accounts

the events

of the

there,culminatingin
their

resurrection the Jordan

all the

righteousdead,
into what

baptism in

entry
At into
are

Paradise.
date this

development of thought first came

it is

Christian
no

tradition

impossibleto

say

there

clear references in 1 Peter

to it in the New

Testament, except
mentioned
so

the passages it is

which iv. 9

have
10

been may be

but

that Eph. possible

interpreted.

230

THE

RESURRECTION
the view taken of the date the is

Much,

of

course,

turns

on

of Peter belief
no
was

and
so

of the natural St

but of Ephesians, authenticity

in the
or

first St

century

that

there
not

reason

why

Paul is

Peter

should definite

have

shared

it, though
It

there

perhaps no
as was

proof that
unnecessary the

they did.
to

however, is,

said

above,
in

discuss
which

this is

question
concerned such

any

further with

present
evidence
Hades

book,
for the

historical

Resurrection,

as

the

descent

into

is not.

(5)
ture

The

Ascension.

"

Of
"

this

we

have and
we

in

earlylitera Gospel
definite and
to it.

only two
Peter.

full accounts other

in Acts

in the
no

of

In the

documents

have John

of description

the

event,
we

though
have

in

the In
to

longerconclusion
Matthew it.
a

of Mark
no

references
no

we

have Paul's of

and description have

no

reference

In number

St

we epistles

but description,
that the writer

references
as

which
to

show Heaven.

regarded

Jesus

exalted
to

It will be convenient the Pauline

begin with
this

the

importanceof plain that

as

evidence.
in Christ St

From time his

it is

the the

earlyChurch
abode when of he

PauPs after Rom.

regardedHeaven

Resurrection. of
"

Moreover,
Christ who who is at is

writes

in

viii. 24 from

Jesus

died,
the

yea, rather of

was

raised

the

dead,

righthand

God," the suggestionof

his words

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

231

that

the

exaltation

to

Heaven he writes

was

the

result

of that

the he

Resurrection, and
desires
that after
"

when

in Phil.

i. 23

to

depart and
to

be with

Christ," he implies that

exaltation

Heaven

will be shared
or

by
not

Christians

death.
into Heaven
;

This

implies
in

does

imply
the
as a

an

Ascension
to

Heaven is but

proportion to
a

degree
state

which

regarded as
in the first

place or

of

existence

century

most

people,

St Paul, regarded it quite definitely probably including

as a

and place,
an

thus of in

the
an

production of
Ascension and
was

the

story

which Such
:

gave

account
are

inevitable.

stories the
as

those

Acts

in the
are

Gospel

of Peter

questionis
the result

whether this

they

to

be

regarded merely
any further

of

tendency,or
found

whether in them.

substratum
As

of fact is to be been

has

already said,
by
is that

the

view

of

St

Paul,

probably shared
point
of view

circle of

whose earlydisciples Galilean the tradition

in represented
was

the

preserved by Mark,
Christ Christ earliest
was

that Heaven

through
and
to
no

Resurrection the

raised

to

that

heavenly
the

afterwards tradition

appeared
there
was

his

In disciples. of the the

was

account
as

actual and

Resurrection, but
the
no

only
of the

statements

to

grave

appearances
account statement

risen

Lord

there

therefore but the

of

an

actual

Ascension the

to

Heaven,
that

only
Lord

the

or

of implication

fact

232

THE

RESURRECTION

was

heavenly being.
that
was no

In the

circles risen

which
was

kept
not

the flesh of

primitive doctrine
and any
a

Lord

blood,
account

there

reason

why

this

absence

either the

of

the
or

Resurrection, regarded as
of
one
an

raisingfrom
not

dead,

exaltation

to

Heaven,
the
two

should

be

suppliedby
same

narrative, for
at

things were
of view.

the This

looked

from is

different

points
the

type

of narrative

in represented

Gospel
and
more

of

Peter, which, though in other

removed from the
to

points later,
is
so

further

earliest

view,

far

primitivethat, owing
no

its Docetic risen Lord

doctrine,it
flesh and

had

temptation
As
was

to

make
on

the

blood.

shown

p. 222, the

Docetics

kept

the

on primitive position

this
as

point,though they departed

to

from before is

it in their doctrines his death.

the

nature

of the of

Lord Peter
to

Thus, though
and

the it
so

Gospel
be
as

obviously late

corrupt,

may far
two

taken it

doctrine represent the primitive the

Resurrection

in
as

regards
one

and

Ascension

aspects of

event.

But Docetic

just as

this

type
was

of tradition

was

acceptablein
were

it circles,

in unacceptable For the such

circles which
stress

strongly anti-Docetic.
troversy had
that this the necessitated had

the

of

con

adoption

of the

position
But the

appearances

been

of flesh and

blood.

positionbrought

with

it two

difficulties. In

234

THE

RESURRECTION

is that

in this way
was

the

fact of without did

appearances

of

flesh and St Paul's of

blood

maintained
flesh and
were

abandoning
not enter

doctrine

"

blood

the the
to

kingdom

Heaven, but
as was seen

changed
the later

into

at spirit

Ascension,
Paul
seems

by
St

appearances Such
a

St

and
to

perhaps
modern

to

Stephen.

theory
but

minds

artificial ; extraordinarily that the

it must

be from

remembered
flesh into views. this St the The

implied transubstantiation
accordance is that the the St with Paul St

is quite in spirit

Paul's

only difference
to

attributed
whereas

transubstantiation
Luke transferred it and

Resurrection,
Ascension. the

to

Moreover,
transub

postponement
is the
more

gradualness of
with of of St

stantiation than
was

in accordance

Jewish Paul.
on

thought
As p. of had after the 24 f. the died
an

originalteaching
the

quotation from
shows,
the Jews

Apocalypse expected
the of form the in

Baruch

resurrection which

righteousdead
in order
to

in allow

they

followed recognition,
to
a more

interval is

by

change
view

form. glorious St Luke

seems

That
to

the precisely of the

which

have it is of

taken

Resurrection that
was

of

Christ, though
the

not certainly

of
no

St

Paul, and
a

influence

Jewish

thought
of

doubt

helping factor
as

in the

development
of the risen

the

traditions the

to

the

appearances

Lord

and

Ascension.

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

235

It is not
a

impossiblethat
different remains is

the

Fourth

Gospel implies
to

somewhat

development,according
flesh and blood the
even

which the

the

risen Christ

after

Ascension. the
must

Such

undoubtedly

implicationof
it

narrative,for, strictly (see p. 136), interpreted

mean

that
to St

the

Ascension

took

place between
and the

the

appearance
to the

Mary Magdalene
Thomas. doctrine human

appearance it became took which with he with be of it the

doubting St

too, Certainly,
that Christ blood

the him had

generallyreceived
into borne Heaven
on

the

flesh and
was

earth, though this view

the Ascension. this in
to

combined it would absence

the Lucan
too

dating of
to

But in the

hazardous

press

point
Fourth writer
as

any

clearer indications
think that

the the

Gospel ;
of the

and

is safer to actual
was

gospel

account

of the

Ascension,
or

of the In

Resurrection,
this

either Fourth

unknown

unimportant.
conservative

respect

the

Gospel is

more

of the

primitive
removed with the

standpoint than
from it in

Luke, though
and

it is further blood
even

flesh associating It is of with

an

heavenlyChrist.
outside the scope

though interesting question,

present study, how
relation of the
two

the the

far

this

fact is connected
to Paulinism.

gospels

The

foregoing

discussion traditional

gives

an

answer

to

the the

question whether

probability supports

236

THE

RESURRECTION

suggestionthat
narrative

either

the

Lucan is
a

or

the

pseudo-Petrine
It
to

of the Ascension

primitive tradition.
that both
were

supports neither, but

the that

suggests
account

due process

desire to
exaltation

give

an

of the which
was

actual

of the

of the

Lord in
an

affirmed

by

earlyChristians,and,
as a

age

which

regarded Heaven through

the

place,implied a
In the Acts

definite
this

ascension
was

clouds.

desire

partly modified

by

the

influence of the Docetic

controversy.
to

If traditional the claim of

points probability
to

the

of rejection

Acts

represent

an

tradition, original
to
reverse

intrinsic

probability does
There is

nothing
in

this which Christian

judgment.
suggests
belief in any the

nothing
kernel of

the

Acts

historical exaltation has in

except
The

the

Christ.

deferringof
;

the Ascension

itself been is

alreadydiscussed
more

the

periodof fortydays
Jewish
to be

nothing

than in the while

favourite
seems

number based
on

and

the Ascension

clouds the
seem

the the

story of Elijah;

two to

men

who

speak

to

afterwards disciples
men

be

reflection
man

of the two had It

some

into been

whom

the

originalyoung
the

at

the tomb

developed in
be

tradition
that there

used
was

in

Luke.

might indeed
feature gave in
one

urged
of the

probably
Lord

appearances in his But

of the

which

rise to

belief

bodily
this is

ascension

into

Heaven

through

the

sky.

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

237

suggestionwhich
no

carries certainly It is be in the

nor

no

conviction,even
prove
an

if it admits
a

contradiction. it
no

to impossible

negative, and

cannot

shown the
case

that

such

incident

played

part
facts in Acts which the of

development
do
not

of

tradition; but
this view. is there any that of

the

demand of Peter

Neither feature the

in the
to

Gospel
any

points

conclusion,

except
belief

story of
who,

Ascension of Heaven of

represents the
as a

men,

thinking
the

place,
as an

regarded necessarily
ascension. of of The fact for

exaltation

Christ for the the

no

is very the

important

history
point
other of the

doctrine, or
view of the

right conception of
;

first Christians of the

but

it has

value

for

discussion

historical evidence

Resurrection. Thus evidence tradition

was

the with may

result
a

of

an

inquiry

into

the

available earliest Lord

to

view

to

reconstructingthe
up
as

be

summed of

follows who

the

buried

by Joseph
law of

Arimathaea,
and

wished
was

fulfil the

Deuteronomy,
the

probably
The the

the
was

of representative

Sanhedrim.
a

burial
little band

watched, probably from

women

distance, by
to
see

of of

who

had

remained
None of the

the

last moments

their Master. for

Peter

other the

were disciples

present,
Jesus

they
a

had

scattered

after

arrest

of

(St

little later than

and the rest),

had

either

already

238

THE

RESURRECTION

returned

home,
find

or

were

in

hiding

in

Jerusalem

until

they

could

an

opportunityof

escape.
once more

Soon their methods

all the old

found disciples and But Peter

themselves
return

in old

homes,
of

prepared to
to

to

their

life. St

their and
as

surprise the
to

Lord
"

appeared,first to
to

afterwards
well
as

others

those and

who under

lived in Judrea the influence have

not

to

the

Galileans of

"

of been the

these

appearances,

which

the
came

details
to

accurately preserved,
Lord
was

they

believe and up

that that their

risen
to

and

exalted
to

to

Heaven,

they were
Master's
women

called work. who had

return

Jerusalem In Jerusalem

to take

they found

the

watched
on

the

and burial, of

these told them third the

that

they had

gone

the of

morning
the
came

the

day
Lord

to

supply the

deficiencies when

burial
to

given to

by Joseph, but

they

the grave, and

a

instead young

of
man

it closed, finding they found terrified

were

it open, them Thus that

to

them

by telling
not

Jesus the
"

whom

they

seekingwas
in the

there. of the

already firm
a

belief
to that
came

fact

Resurrection
that

belief which

generation implied
be
the

the grave the

was

empty

"

to

added,

on

the

strength of
took

women's third

report, that

Resurrection

placeon
next

the

day.
be discussed
of of the

In the

chapterthe questionwill
for the

the value

of this tradition

establishment

THE

EARLIEST

TRADITION

239

facts.

The

following
Does

points experience
the tomb

will

have

to

be

dealt

with:
"

(1)
the

the

of

the

women

really
(2)
took Does

justify
it

belief

that

was

empty?

justify
the

the

belief

that

the

Resurrection

place
of the

on

third

day justify

(3)
the

How

far

does

the

fact

appearances

belief

in

the

Resurrection

CHAPTER

VII

THE

FACTS

WHICH

ARE TRADITION

BEHIND

THE

EARLIEST

T-HE the

establishment
same

of
as

the

earliest

tradition of

is not

quite
It

thing

the

establishment

the

facts.

really only representsthe judgment

This
cases

of the first witnesses.

judgment
there is
no

may
reason

be

acceptedor
for

disputed.

In it

some

to accept hesitating
cases are

and

in But

any

historical
cases

inquiry these
it is necessary

the

majority.
far the

in other from the

to

consider influenced

how

tradition

the

beginning was

not

only

by

what

eye-witnesses saw,
the
to

but

by

their

general
simul

and belief,

by

and explanationsconsciously their observations. of the

taneouslyadded
In the is
case

of the narrative of three

;

Resurrection, this
belief that the that
as

true especially
was

points: (1) the

choice the

tomb of
a

empty

(2) the
;

of the third

day
of

as

the basis

Resurrection of belief.

(3)

appearances

Christ

240

THE

RESURRECTION

The
to

questionis
two

whether inferences

we

are

prepared to accept
drawn the from other

or

these reject the fact

"

one

the belief from the

in

of

the young

Resurrection,
man.

message The the

of the former

inference of the

is

doctrinal exclusively
that the in the

it is

affirmation

belief of of the it

Resurrection
a

the implies
as

resurrection all traces

was

body
from made

such

manner

to

remove

tomb.
most

This

affirmation Christians the up

"

undoubtedly certainly by

by
"

early

almost

St Paul in actual
no

and

remained

unquestionedview
to

of believers The
was

the

Resurrection process obscured

quite a
made

recent

time.

mental often had

true

which

this affirmation

doubt tomb

by
been
most

the

coincident
to be

belief that

the it

actually
that view
at
was

found

empty
Church

but

surelyis
dominant

periodsof
the
as

the history

that much It is

Resurrection that the the

impliedthe empty tomb, quite as

tomb

empty
last

impliedthe
that there

Resurrection. has been

a

only in
and

few

years

reasoned the

serious this
can

not disposition

merely to impugn
the
use

of validity which its

inference,but, by
claim the

of

an

argument
to

authorityof
so

St
a

Paul,
belief
was

doubt the

and probability, with

a

to

unite the

in

Resurrection

denial

that

tomb

empty.
St Paul in his
to epistle

the

Corinthians

establishes

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

243

l parallelism

between of

the

Resurrection

of Christ views

and have
never

the been been the

Resurrection held
on

and Christians,

whatever

has this parallelism Christology, If Christ's Resurrection the

disputed.
first-fruits of

is described
must

as

dead,

this in

idea

be We

implied.
may fill

this Obviously in the lacunae from

as

can

be used
our

two to

ways. life

of

opinions as
of the

beyond

death far
us

the recorded believe

facts

historyof Christ, so
research
use our
can

we

that
;

historical
or we can

give

record trustworthy the resurrection of

an

opinionsas
to

to

of

mankind

in of

order Christ.

explain the
The but is latter
so

narrative of
as

the

Resurrection

is,

course,

method; subjective entirely

taken for

long

it be

not

anything else, it

perfectly

legitimate.
To

expect unanimity
as a

on

such of

point
seem

would
to

be be

absurd, and,
two

matter

fact, there
has

main

lines have

on

which found

thought
it

moved.
to

Some conceive

generations
of the

impossible

existence line of
our

of

personallife apart postulates the

This the into

from

the

body.

This of

thought

inseparability
remains Jewish
true

life and

present body.
or

whether of
a

it does

does

not

adopt
matter

theory
is

transubstantiation
of the

of

and spirit, those

Letter

independent
1

definition
The
Kernel

given
and the

to

words.
23.

Cf. E.

A.

Abbott's

Husk,

244

THE

RESURRECTION

In

some

of his A

St writings,

Paul

seems

to

think

along
there life

this line. is
an

necessary

from corollary

it is that

indefinite the
on

periodof waiting or
of death and

of suspension
;

between rection

hour

resurrection the in such

for

resur

this

hypothesismeans
of the

resuscitation
a

or

transubstantiation tomb
On remains the other

body

way

that

the

empty. hand,
seem

there

are

some

in places fact

St Paul's he
to
con

which epistles

to

point to
passage

the

that
death

templated
or

an

immediate
one

from

life,

rather it

from

phase

of life to

another, separated
which idea and of
more we

from

only by
Such has

the
a

change

of circumstance excludes the

more

call death.

view, which
years

an

empty tomb,

of recent the

become
view

and accepted, generally

other

has

correspond
:

inglylost ground.
we

We

believe
death from

that
a

life is continuous passage

to
a

do

not
we

doubt
turn
a

that away

is but the and of

we

wider life is

and life,

suggestion that
indefinite

interruptedby
waiting, or
admit and there of that that

prolonged
the
courts

period of
of God

the

judgment
as

delay which
in of
a

regard
tribunal.

undesirable

unnecessary
are

human
us

Furthermore,
welcome the

many the is

who

would of that

not

prospect of
blood
an

resuscitation
so

body

of flesh and

which

often earth.

hindrance, even
I Personally,

though
do
not

it be doubt

education,

on

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

245

that

this

hypothesis is
it must any be

nearer

the

truth that

than it is in whole

any
no

other; but
case

remembered

that likely
that shown

statement

of it is the

truth,
it
can

and be

it remains that

merely an personal
life

hypothesisuntil
does endure

beyond
is my
to

death,

is neither

extinguishednor
existence

suspended,and
to
some us.

capable of manifesting its

own

To

mind

it

seems

possiblethat

evidence have

this effect been

for phenomena alreadyexists, observers of

to

certainly
moral
men

registered by
may

high
the

scientific and that

which position, who

are were

point
them

conclusion died

known

to

and personally, with

recently,
This
we

still

capable of communicating worthy

until of the for
most

them.

matter must

is wait

serious have

attention, but

experts
alternative

sifted sufficiently the

re

the

arguments

explanationsof
used
as

phenomena,
liable death. On
one

before
for

they
the

can

actually be
of

evidence

survival

after personality

the choice and rejecting, of the

between
the

these

two

lines of the the

thought
"

other

demanding
"

resuscita

tion which tomb his

material
to

body

depends
the drawn the

judgment
the of
are

ought
of

be
was

passed on
empty,
If
we

inference,that
from latter be any the fact

Christ

Resurrection.
to

take

line, we
evidence

bound

say

that

whether

there

to

246

THE

RESURRECTION

that
as a

effect

or

not,

we

must

believe

in

the

empty
If
we

tomb take
as

necessary other

result
we

of
must

the

Resurrection.
such
an

the

view,
and Our

regard
wrong.
are

inference
we

unnecessary continuous.

probably
lost

Life,

say, and
to

is
we

friends the of
ours
same

livingnow,
gate
;
so.

hope
them
are

to

pass the

through
same

of

death their

join

in
not
a

state

existence become

but

graves

empty,

nor

will St

If,then, there
between suppose
us,

be and
was

as parallelism,

Paul
no

thought,
reason

Christ that it of

Christians,there
otherwise with

is him.

to

Thus,
to

for

the

story

the from

empty
the

tomb fact of

seems

be

an

improper
we

inference led
on

the

Resurrection, and
be inferred
in which pp. 182-201 earliest from

are

to ask

whether
women

it need in the way

the

experience
it.

of the The the

they
had

inferred for

of investigation of
to

its
as

object
to

establishment the
women

the the

tradition and

the the

visit of conclusion and which

tomb,

resulted is
not

in

that

the

Marcan

account

trustworthy
an

however, primitive. It represents,

the
women

account

delivered from Galilee which in

to
or

the had

before disciples
seen

the

latter returned but after the rather the

the
to

risen the

Lord,

report

they made

disciples

their return, and

women were

interpretingtheir experiences
much
as

probably quite as
of the

influenced
the

by

the

vision disciples'

Lord,

disciples

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

247

were

by
story

the of

story
the
women

of

the

women.

To
seem

the

disciples
be the of

the

would
means

merely to

natural the that

To

(but by

no

necessary)confirmation
from
was no

inference, already drawn

the the

their

own

experience,
the tomb. of
of

body
women,

of
on

the

Lord the

longer in
the

other the

hand,

story

the the

must disciples

have and
a

been

actual
of From

proof
the their

Resurrection,
which

corroboration

inferences

they had
had
no

alreadydrawn.
drawn the

experience
that

they
the
to

doubt

natural did

conclusion

tomb

was

empty, though they

this result from any the due did

not,

according

Mark,

reach

actual

examination. that the

Ultimately, emptiness
but of
were

too,
the

they
tomb

drew
was

inference
to

of

the is

Resurrection,

at

what

moment

they
cannot

this

preciselyone
If
man we

the

points

which the

safely be spoken by
we

settled. the young have the very said

certain

that

words

were

exactly reported by Mark, thinking

Resurrection
In
we

might

reason

for the

that
at

the
once.

women

reached
But
we are

belief far

in

from

certain. p.

the
cannot

first be

place,as
sure

was

above

(see
an

199),

that

Mark,
the

though
exact

early and
in which

correct

tradition, preserves

form

the

women

reported their experience; and,

of the
creates
women

secondly, the
not

evidence kind which

themselves in

is

of

the

confidence

their

248

THE

RESURRECTION

exact

recollection
to

of

what

they heard,
recollection from it
"

or

of their

their sub

power

this distinguish

sequently reached
which in
an

of interpretation
can

distinction

few

witnesses

make. of

They
and

were

naturally
their young
own

overwrought
fled

state

mind,
heard

on

showing they speak.

It

when
more

they

the

man

is much

probable that

they

did

not

hear really
ment

anything quite distinctly beyond

the and

the

state

that

body
that of the

which

they sought

was

not

in

the the

tomb,

they afterwards, in
fact that the of the this

the

light of
of been this
no one

knowledge
came

appearances
must

the
a

Lord,
message

to

think

have That

referringto

Resurrection. will be

is

psychologically probable
who has the investigated That it is

disputedby
of

statement

contemporary

witnesses.

is suggested historically possible various

accounts

by

the

way the

in which Marcan with

a

the

in the

gospels
were

rewrite thus
text

version. written

If the

first Christians

free

tradition,and

replaced the
it

by
the

their oral the

own

explanationsof it, is
was more

probable

that

tradition

accurately preserved?
the
was

Moreover,

suggestion Mary

in

First

and

Fourth of and the

not

Gospels

that

Magdalene
appearance

convinced

Resurrection

by

the

of the
at

Lord,
the

merely (in the

of the young

Fourth
man,

Gospel not

all) by
to

message influence

due though chiefly

the

250

THE

RESURRECTION

indication the

that

the

of interpretation

the

women

is not be

only one

the following suggestionsmay possible,

offered.
It is
were a seriously

matter

for doubt be

whether

the

women

reallyin
which

positionto
visited
was

quite certain
in which

that

the had The and

tomb
seen

they

that the

they body.
-tombs,

Joseph

of Arimathaea of Jerusalem easy

to

bury

Lord's

neighbourhood
it would without the time
not

is full of rock

be

one distinguish

from

another
at
were

careful of the

notes.

So
was

far

as

their frame

of mind
women

burial

concerned, the
such
notes.

not certainly

fit to

take the

They
of
a

had

spent
Master,
to

the and

day

in

watching
in human

dying
at

agony such

their

it is not
a

nature

time

calmly

consider

question of locality.Moreover,
they
As
were

it is very
moment

doubtful
of burial.

if

close to the shown in

tomb

at

the

was

chapters ii. and

a

it vi.,

is

that they were likely

watching from
was a

and distance, the

that Jews have

one

Joseph
rather had

of Arimathaea than of the

of representative
so,

If disciples. power
to

they

would

but

limited

between distinguish
to

rock-tomb

and

another

close
to

it. wrong

The

possibility,
is to be

that therefore,

they

came

the

tomb it

reckoned
the

with, and

it is

important
the fact

because that

supplies they

natural
seen

explanationof
tomb

whereas

had

the

closed,they found

it open.

If there

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

251

were

any
a

reason

to

think

that

the

opening
the

of

the

tomb

was

necessary
seem
on

preliminaryto
doctrinal

Resurrection,1this

might
but
Lord that
never

grounds sufficiently explicable ;

anti-Docetic
a

even

in

the

most

narratives with closed

to

the

risen
so

can

appear the

at will in

room

doors,
an

unless

Resurrection

was

material door
not

extent
was

yet suggested, the

Yet

open

of appear

the

tomb

purelyevidential.
treated
to
as

it does the the Lord

to have

been

evidence

by
in the

earlyChristians.
Resurrection had usual
was was

According
based
not
on

St

Paul, faith
that

the tomb the

evidence
was

been

seen,

that door
to

the of

open. is
a

On

the

view, the

open

tomb

miracle

which
was

unnecessary used the

to

permit
faith. worth found closed.
seem

of the

Resurrection, and

not

produce
is

It is thus

merely

portent,
the tomb

and which

doubt the
women

whether considering open

was

the
were

same

as

Joseph
same,
women

of Arimathaea circumstances in
was

had all

If it

not

the The

the
came

to

fall into line.

to
a

the
one

earlymorning
in which

tomb
seen

which the

they thought
Lord

the

they
find young
a

had

buried.
found
an

They expected to
open
one

closed tomb, but

they

and

There

is

an

interestingtreatment
on

of this

point in Bishop Horsley's by

the
women

Nine

Sermons

the Nature is

of

the Evidence

which in
stone

the Fact

of

our

Lord's
p. 202,
"

Resurrection in which
not to

Established, published
maintains
to

1815.
was

See

esp. rolled

the
let the

Bishop
Lord

that let the

only

away

out, but

in."

252

THE

RESURRECTION

man,

who

was

in

the that

entrance, guessing their

errand,
in the

tried to tell them

they had
he

made
"

mistake the the

place.

"

He

is not and
were

here,"said

see

placewhere
next

they laid him,"

But the
women

probably pointed to
at frightened

tomb.
of their

the detection
not
at

errand

and

fled, or only imperfectly

all under
on,

standingwhat they knew

"

they heard.
the Lord
must
was

It

was

only later
"

when

that

risen,and empty,
was

on

their view
came

that

his that
seen

tomb the
;

be
man

that

they

to

believe

young that he

something more
them telling of and for

than their that the

they

had

was

not

mistake, but
his intention

announcing
was

the

Resurrection,
a

to

give

them

message

disciples.
These than All
a

remarks

are

not

to be taken

as

anything

more

of suggestion

what

have happened. might possibly facts had the been of this

that

is said is that who and

if the

kind,
the

persons
women

had

the

opinionsand

experienceof

of the
as we

would evangelists
would

have

produced such
inevit the
we

narrative

possess, and the

and naturally
the
manner

ably have
open

connected

experienceof
in the that who the

women,

tomb, and

the Resurrection

which

find in
must

Mark, because they believed empty tomb.

Those

the Resurrection still believe

same

imply an

in

this

in making are justified necessity those of

us

inference,
need

but

who

believe that

the

Resurrection

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

253

not

imply

an

empty

tomb have

are

in saying that justified

the

narrative

might
with is
one our

been

produced by
that the

causes

in of The

accordance the
women

belief,and
which
us

inference
on

is not

binding

us.

empty

tomb

is for

indefensible doctrinally

and

is

accredited. historically insufficiently

Thus
out
on

the

story

of the
on

empty

tomb
or

must

be

fought

not doctrinal,

historical is such

critical it
can

grounds.
be

The

historical

evidence

that

fairly

with interpreted consistently

either

of the two

doctrinal does
not
not

positions
"

that

the

Resurrection of either. the I

impliesor
flesh have
"

imply

resuscitation

but

it does

decisively support
seems position

indicated it would
matter

which

to

me

and preferable,
to discuss

be
more

beyond fully ;
is If the
we

my but

scope

to

endeavour reiterate
we

the

I would

that

the the
a

crucial

point

definition

which
our

give
case

to

Resurrection. way in
as

hope

for this in

in such will for be

to

resuscitate

the human
must

flesh which
same

laid

the

ground,
from desire believe

we

postulatethe
If
we

the

"first-born would
not

the this that

dead."
for it

do

not

and believe,
we

it ourselves,
so

is

that illogical

should

was

for him. choice the taken

(2)
that
to

The

of the

third

day.
"

There

is
was

no

doubt
believed

from

beginningthe place on
the

Resurrection third

have

day.

It

is

almost

254

THE

RESURRECTION

equallycertain
were

that,

at

least

by
the

the
women

time

the who

gospels
went to

written, the experienceof

grave the
was

the that

regarded as
of the Old

pointing
Testament

to

this
was

date,
invoked

and
to

evidence

or justify

to confirm

this view. of

It is not earliest in

so

certain

how the

far the

same

is true

quitethe
evidence it is

but period,

discussion
to

of St Paul's that

chaptersi. and
the

vi. led
use

the

conclusion

improbable that
itself led
seen

of of St

Old the Paul

Testament third is

prophecy by
it
was

to

the

choice
xv.

day, and
a

also

that
was

in 1 Cor.
use

quoting

formula

which

in

in the

com

munity
to be

of Jerusalem. that

Thus

it is

so

probable as
third very

almost bound

certain the

the choice from

women.

of the the

day

was

up the

in

earlyChurch
of the

beginning with
at

experience

But the

this of

point
the

arises. difficulty
was

Granting
the there the

that

choice of the
to

day
it the

connected
true

with that

experience
was

women,

remains third be

no

reason

fix

on

day

rather
was

than

second.

The fact the

first that

day,it may
the
was

conceded,

excluded

by

the when

burial
on

took

placejust before sunset,

of

day
show

the the

point

closing ;
took
of

but

this

would

only
the
the

that of

Resurrection and have latter the

place between Sunday,

that
sunset

sunset

Friday
to

sunrise

and it

seem disciples

been time

confident

took of

place between

the

and

the

Saturday, and

thus,

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

255

according to day.
Thus inference
to

their

method

of

reckoning, on

the

third

it would from what

seem

that

the third of the

day was
women,

an

imperfect
we

the
were

narrative the far

and

have this

ask

contributoryreasons
it is valid that for
us.

for

inference,and
There influence is
at
no

how
reason

to suppose

there

was

only one

work the

to

induce

the

the to interpret disciples way

in which

experience of

women

in the several. the

was

they
would and

did. of
we

Probably
course

there the

were

One Old
an

of

them

be from the

propheciesof
that
on

Testament,

know But

St Paul

this
28

important influence.
shown that which should
more

discussion

pp.

ff. has

the
can

Old

Testament taken of
to
as a

reallysupplies very
prophecy
that It the

little

be

third

day

be that desirable

the

Resurrection. other

is thus

all the

consider

Two possibilities.

are especially

important.
(a) Prophecy of
there
are

the

Lord in

himself.
"

In

the

gospels
appears and his

several

passages his

which in

the

Lord

clearlyto
Resurrection

foretell
on

death

Jerusalem The

the

third the

day.

however, gospels,
the

represent
the views

not

merely
the

sayings of
with
to

Lord,

but

of

earlyChristians
it is necessary the

regard to

them.

Therefore, when
what
was

between distinguish
to

said,and actually

interpretation given

256
it

THE

RESURRECTION

by

the

writers

of

the

gospels,it

is

impossibleto
the from

proceed
ment

without

taking into
Now

consideration that

develop
a

of belief.
to the

it is certain the the the

period
two

antecedent
main of

writingof
with On the

there gospels Lord

one

were

beliefs connected
over

and

his
men

prophecy
believed
the other The would
two

triumph
he had

death.

hand,
;

that

foretold
he had had

Resurrection
a

on

hand, that
former be

foretold
been

second
;

coming.
second

prophecy
a

fulfilled In the

the

within

short

time.

gospels these
;

prophecies are
also evidence

quite sharply
that this

defined

but is due

there
to

is the

sharp

definition
and
not

explanationsof
words. In of the the first

the

Church,

to

the

original

it place,

seems

clear

that

the

behaviour
of

the Lord

after disciples excludes his the

the view

betrayaland
that he had
words which

crucifixion
ever

definitely they
could
in the

foretold
not

Resurrection understand. is

in This

fail to

point

is obscured In the
to

later

narratives,but
in the

plain in
which

Mark.
seem

second
that

place,even
he did
a

passages

show is

utter

unmistakable
as
a

there prophecies, of fact such

we
was

generally
the
case.

hint

that

matter

not
an

For clear
text

instance, in Mark
reference
to

viii. 31

have
;

apparently
in the
con

the

Resurrection that

but the

(Mark

ix.

10)

it is stated

did disciples

258

THE

RESURRECTION

contemporary
after the

thought. eschatological
and resurrection
two

The their

disciples,
Master,

death

of ways.

interpretedthese regarded as
connexion

sayings in
the

Some

they
in this third

of prophecies

Resurrection, and
the

the expression "on they interpreted

a

day"
But their
as

in

literal

manner

foreignto
did
not
seem

its

meaning. original

the

Resurrection

completelyto satisfy

and expectation,

thus

they regardedother sayings

coming.
notes

of prophecies years

the second had of

Later of

on,

when

the

lapse of
to
a

falsified the this

time

pointing
of
was

fulfilment

hope

before

the

passingaway
into
two

all the first

a generation,

further
"

division with

adopted,and
were

some

sayings
with the

those

notes

of

time

"

connected the second such is

fall of

Jerusalem, and

others

with

coming.
this has but
no

Some

theory as

doubt

some

plausi
for the that
was

bilityand
present
there used
a

partly true,
is

its

importance
the

purpose
no

greatlyimpaired by
evidence
as a

fact

is in

adequate
way

that vivid

three

days

the

suggested

expressionfor

short

time.
of

Therefore, while
the view the the that the

admitting the general gospelsrepresent

rather is than the

correctness

of interpretation
exact

early

Church

the

form the
as

of

original,it
to
or as

quite

uncertain

whether

reference
cause

the the

third

day
of

is to the

be

re

garded

the

effect

belief in

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

259-

the

Resurrection
more

on

that that

particularday.
it the
was

It

is per of the pro

haps

probable

the form

belief of

which disciples

produced gospel.
from

exact

the

phecies in
The Jesus and

the

conclusion

these

arguments
his

seems

to

be that

spoke to
ultimate

his

about disciples
terms

approachingdeath they did

not

in victory

which

under of his

stand.

In the

light of subsequent events,

some

were sayings

of as interpreted prophecies
a

the

Resurrec third

tion,and

into these
was

reference
to have

was

inserted that

to that

day

which

believed the
same

been

of the

Resur taken further referred

rection.
to

In
to

way

other

were prophecies

refer

the
was

second

coming,

and

later which
to

on

distinction
to

made, accordingto
and others

some

the

fall of Jerusalem
we

the

Parousia. side in

The

fact that

have

all classes of

sayingsside by
of

in the

gospelsis
This
seen

another

example
not
as a

"conflation
its

tradition." but

theory has
that, so
us
as

little in

favour,
is

it will be

far
as

the

present problem
from

concerned, it leaves
reason

far

ever

the explaining

of the

belief original

in the

third

day

as

that

of

the

Resurrection.

(b)ContemporaryMessianic
A

belief among
that the
"

the

people.
"

very
a

important suggestion is
of the influence evidence of
can

third

day
For

"

is

trace

contemporary belief.
be

this little direct

given ;

but

the

theory

260

THE

RESURRECTION

which We fair

emphasises its importance

have in the

is much

as

follows.

Talmud
the

and

Rabbinical
of

writings a
Jewish

of representation

belief

educated

written theologians,

sometime the The the form

later,but
in which

probablynot
it existed in

differing greatlyfrom
the in time the of
same

Christ.
way

apocalypticliterature gives

eschatological expectationsof
neither
on

certain

theologians. But exercising influence

as
an

of the

these, though

no

doubt

people, can
of the

be

regarded

exact

presentment
Yet every

popular
the

theologyof
view
mass

the such

time.
a

analogy supports
The
a

that of

theology existed.
has of

uneducated which of

the

people
that of

always
the

theology

differs the

from

either the

educated

laity or

or priests,

theologians. This
directions. took
In
over

theology can
first the place, of

be

sought for

in two

the
a

early Christians
the

probably
Jewish

great part
that the New

contemporary
is
a more

theology, so

Testament
as

valuable

of repository than the is

information

to

what is.

the In

people
the

believed

Rabbinical

literature the the

second

it place,
a

suggestedthat
of

popular theology contained

ideas found in other

large proportion

in especially religions,

the of

Babylonian, Persian, and

recent

Egyptian.
in
are

Critics
out
cross

have this

years

been

very

active

working
still at

view,

and

they and

their adversaries

purposes

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

261
there is

with

each

other. that among the the

The

latter

say

that

no

evidence obtained rash and space is

are

various

Babylonian,
that every it is

etc.,

ideas

Jews, and
of

unscientifically
to

to

quote

documents New

century
as

illustrate time and

explain the
did
not

Testament The former

though
this

exist.

say that
ex

objection

more

speciousthan
the

important, for
unwritten if
one

they Jiypoihesi

dealing with
so

popular theology which

prove that
a

changed
was

slowly that,
in
one

doctrine that it

taught

it generation, among in

is safe to the

assume

on lingered

for centuries that the

people. Moreover,
be

it is

urged

ideas

question can

traced
and

through

many
to

centuries, only slightlychanging,

one

applied first
for

god

and

then

to

another. the the

son

Thus,
of the

instance, it is said
was

that

Marduk,1

Babylonian god Ea,

whom Lords
men,

as represented

god through
"Lord
to
save

the and

world

was

made,

who

is called
came

of

King
and for
men

of

who Kings,11
to

down
to

died,

returned
in the the

heaven

be the

the
same

great
way of the

intercessor the

heavens.

In

celebration
on

of

death

and
a

resurrection

god

the

third

day played

part

in

the

theology

connected
deities. without
1

with Now

Attis, Adonis, Osiris and

these
on

probablyother
certainly not
the

theologies
Hebrew
das

were

influence
Cf. Die

religion:probably
Alte

und Keilinschriften

Testament

',3rd ed.

262

THE

RESURRECTION

attributes Hebrew the the

of

Marduk
later

were

at
were

first taken divided In

over

by

the

Jahveh,

on

between
connexion

Michael with

archangel and
it latter, various from is

the

Messiah.

urged,the people very probably inter

parts
the
never

preted

of

the

Old

Testament connected

which with

the

Christians but the

beginning

Christ,
to

Rabbis

explained in

relation

the been

Messianic

expectation. This view, for instance,has

Professor

adopted by
of the

Gunkel
in

with the

regard to
second

the

figure

Servant

of Jahveh

part
of

of Isaiah. that

Moreover, it is denied
the famous death of passage the

by

this

school vii. 28 often

a

thought

in 4 Esdras has is

the ff., foretelling been

Messiah, is,as

assumed,

Christian the

interpolation ; it
as

genuine fragment
the Rabbinical

of

Popular

distinguishedfrom

Messianic The

expectation.
to

is difficulty
on

decide far

how it is

far

this

theory is
work.

based
Few the
seem

fact, and
us

how real

merely
the

guess

of

have

any of
some

knowledge of
of

but subject,

statements to be

students

Babylonian religion
the of justice

based

on

slightevidence,and
Bible
some

their there views their

exegesisof
is
are no

the that
men

is far of

from
men

certain. who hold

Still,
these

doubt

the

just the

whose
as

knowledge and

research

give

opinion,so

far

is concerned, Babylonian religion whereas

value quite a special

those who

are

most

noisy

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

263

in and

rebuking them
have done
one
no

have work

but frequently
on

little

knowledge,

the

subject.
with the

Thus that

has

to seriously

reckon

possibility
of

in the there

of popular religion
was

the Jews
a

in the time

Christ moulded

an

expectationof

Messiah suffering of the

on ultimately

primitiveideas days
"

god
back

who
to
a

dies and

rises after three

perhaps going
is invisible is not it would

of the personification

moon,

which

for three

days when
present to
to leave

it is prove

new.

The this
out

evidence
is so, but

sufficient at

that

be unwise

such

arguments

of account. The the the

The

importance
Christians

of this
to

seen. positionis easily

early

had Jesus

give
of his write

an

explanation of

of personality
were evangelists

and

and just as history, in the current the

current

obligedto obliged to
could of The
was

language,
thoughts
of

so

they were

think
not

their Jesus

day. They
in had the
terms

but

explain the figure of

thought
even

the

Messianic

which raised

they

inherited. Jesus himself

are

questionmay
not
"

be

whether Some

under my

the

same

necessity.
to

critics

inclined

in in

opinion
"

go

to

quite unnecessary
one

length

their

use

of this argue

fact,and
that there of the of

of the
a

objectsof

this

book

is to

is

solid basis of

in history, and

the Marcan in the

narrative Pauline

of experience the appearances

the women,

account

of Christ, which

cannot

be

explainedas

264

THE

RESURRECTION

efforts
current

of the

imagination
views. the
same

to

give
is

concrete

form

to

Messianic At any

It

not history,

theology or

mythology.
reached and have

time, if the

results

already

value, it
the

is clear that the of these lines of with

development

of explanation

narrative the

historical facts

proceeded rapidly along

thought.
One
was

contemporary
which of the this

of

the

first
was

points
the

development

concerned
were

choice

third

day,

and

if it
a

certain in
a

that

the who

popular theology
would
to
see

contained
on

belief

Messiah be

die and in

rise
a

the

third

day, it

would for the

natural of

this

reason contributory

choice

the

third

day

as

that As

of the
was

Resurrection.

said at the

beginning of

this

none discussion,

of these

seem explanations

But quite satisfactory.

the
was

fact remains

that that

from of

the the

beginning the
Resurrection
" "

third
on

day

regarded as
rather whether claim The
on

theological

than

historical

grounds

and has

the still
a

question arises

this
our

primitivebelief
assent. to

commanding

answer

this

on questiondepends really

that take

given to
the tion proves

the

problem
view that the
was

of

the

empty tomb.

If

we

Jewish of the

resurrection fact
an

implies resuscita
burial of the Lord

body,

of

the

at least there
;

interval

between

his death in the

and

Resurrection

and

so

the belief far,at least,

266

THE

RESURRECTION

ence

was

different essentially is

from

that

of

the it

other is not it

It disciples. very
was

impossibleto discover, and

kind

what importantto ask, precisely which

of evidence In any it
case

convinced
evidence
or

them of
even

of

this

point.
and

it

was

the

their senses, touch is

whether

was

sight or

hearing
What

reallyof secondary
the evidence the of appear it
was

importance.
Paul
ance

matters

is that

St

is left of
a

on explicit

the

two

points(a) that
in his

no

room

for doubt

mind, (b) that

that

spiritual being.
it is, need

This

view

accepted hardlybe said,generally

of the New

by

most

critical students

Testament,
of be view

but
to
as

there whether

have the

always

been

differences

opinion as
described is that

appearances

ought

to

or subjective

objective.The

former the

the

appearances of the

on depended entirely

spiritual experience
their convic

who disciples, their In

visualised, as
life could of this view

it were,
not

tion that

Master's

be

extinguished urged that,

himself belief

by

death.

support
the
to

may

be

quite apart

from

that probability this the effect, end

Jesus Jewish of life

to

had
that
to

given teaching
death, which
AdanVs
cases was

the
not

unnatural been

only due
in

sin, had
of

allowed

triumph
some

the of

Enoch,

of

and, Elijah,
reason

at least in

sense,

a Moses, supplies

for

the

which belief, disciples'*

may

have

been

emphasised by contemporary

Messianic

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

267

doctrine.
fall to

The

of this difficulty

view

is that St

it

seems

to

piecesagainst the experience of

Paul.

He,

until his that

conversion,had entirely rejected any suggestion

was

Jesus with

either

the

Messiah,

or

in

any

way
to

to

be

ranked St

Enoch, Elijah, or

Moses. way

Thus,
demands

explain
the
re

Paul's

experience in
of in his
an

this

construction occasioned which

was

elaborate

psychologicalprocess1
words his of St

mind

by

the

Stephen,
that
on

convinced

him, without
and thus The of this

knowing,
the

Jesus

the
to

Messiah,

produced

vision cumbrous is
a

the and

road

Damascus.
nature

extremely

improbable objectionto
The

suggestion

serious

the

hypothesis. purely subjective

that the appearance the
saw was

is hypothesis objective the the

a

independent of
In other there

belief

or

feelingsof
what

disciples.
because existence

words,

saw disciples

they
had the agrees

was really

being which spiritual

them and the the
two

an

independent
This view

of

produced
facts and

appearance. with the

explainsall
belief of in

undoubted

It disciples.

is, however,

adversely criticised
In such any
1

directions.
are

the
a

first

place,there
is in

those
so

who

think

that that

phenomenon
is

itself

improbable

alternative

to preferable

its assertion.

For

the

of possibility

this "subconscious

incubation

"

see

W.

James,

Some

Varieties

of ReligiousExperience.

268

THE

RESURRECTION
almost outside the of the
;

This

objectionis

scope
not

and present book, for it is philosophical

historical it to

yet
some

it is

not obviouslyunsatisfactory

to

discuss

extent.

It modern

is based

on

the

that feeling
a

modern

science

and

philosophyspeak with
against
law." the Those

constantly
the

increasing

firmness
"

probabilityof
who take

suspensionof
do
not

natural

this view of life admit

the necessarily reject For

belief in the survival

of them would and

after death. that

instance,some
that

it is conceivable

life is eternal
so

bounded
to

neither

by
as

space the

nor

time,
of

that

death

ought

be

regarded
the said is

release

an

eternal in time
;

from personality

limitations

of existence

but
true

it would that

be

that, granted this

end of

is so, it remains in

death be
a

the

existence
we

time,
of

and the has will

it would laws of

violation suppose

of all that that the

know

life to

which personality is able those who

at
are

passed outside
to return

these present limitations

hold Now communion it is with

and them.

still within
as

difficult to certainly
of the

argue,
we

older

apologists
right to
to

did, in support
talk of
"

theory that
natural Dr

have
"

any

suspension of
As

law

witnessed
l

by

historical evidence.
It
seems

Rashdall

has

said,"...

to

me

clear that could

isolated exceptions completely

not

to the
1

laws
an

of nature

be
I have

established adequately
his

In

unpublished treatise

which

permission

to

quote.

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

269

by

the

kind

of historical

evidence

to

which

the believers evidence goes the

were

in such far

suspensions appeal,even
it is."

if that Dr

stronger than
this

But,
does does

as

Rashdall

on

to

point out,
at issue.

argument

not

apply to
the
a

question
the

It would, and
or

apply to
of

theory of

resuscitation but it has

no

transubstantiation the

material the

body,
of

bearingon

questionof
the

survival

after death, and personality its presence absolute the known

to

of its making possibility

"

others.

The
"

or disappearance

annihilation,11 says he,

transformation into

the

reanimation,
not

or

sudden and

something
a

quite

material

yet

not

of quite spiritual, of the

reallydead
ascertained Were the

body, would
laws of

involve

the violation

best

chemistry,and physics,

physiology.
it

times stronger than testimonyfifty would

state

is,any
in

hypothesis
the

be of

more

than possible

that. the kind

But of mind

present

our

knowledge

of

which causality and

to

is discovered between mind

in the relation and

between there is

mind,
be
to

or

body,
an

nothing

said his

of againstthe possibility which disciples,

was a

appearance

of Christ

real

though supernormal psycho

involved

logicalevent,

but

which
as a

nothing

which

can

properlybe spoken of
To

suspensionof
that it is

natural
no

law."
so

which
as

it may those
our

be who

added advance

by

means

certain that

this

objectionmaintain
and

even

present

life is

always

absolutely

270

THE

RESURRECTION

circumscribed
nature at times

by

space

and
not

time. also
a

On

one

side is

of

our

it is ; but

is there

side which

already
which

in conscious those

communion

with

something

transcends
There which

limits ?
a

is,however,
demands
and

point of

somewhat may be of

allied nature
said the that

attention.

It
are

"seeing"
senses

"hearing" imply
the
arouse

actions of If

material

which

existence them.

correspondingly
one

material

objects to

has

sense-

perceptionwhich
is it not This is very
our

is not

aroused

by

physical object,
?

hallucination merely subjective contains

to
an

argument

element
It

of truth is
to

which

it

undesirable
senses so

overlook.

true certainly

that

react habitually

physical and

material

forces

that

their

reaction

connotes inevitably

and something physical

of
our a

material.

If

we

speak or

think

non-material spiritual,
minds is
can

being,the forming
an

nearest

approach
of what form is of
as

make

to

image

meant

really only a

very

highly attenuated
not
so

though physicalexistence,
some

highly attenuated
for
matter

forms in
at

of

matter

really are,

appears

to

exist writer without

invisible forms, and

all

many

of

us

(the present
of

events) cannot

reallythink

anything

and simultaneously
terms

automaticallytranslating
may

it into

of

sight.
this

We

allow

for

this is due

fact
to

and

that recognise

material

presentment

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

271

ourselves that

and

is

to reallycontradictory
we

the
"

nature

of

spiritual being

were

considering
we

it

is sub

not jective,

objective
"

but

are

no

more

able
to

to

think without Yet

in

any

other

way

than

we

are

able

speak

words.
however much
not

weight

be

attached
statement

to

this the

argument,
appearance

it does of

justifythe
to

that

Jesus

the

was disciples

subjective
unjusti

hallucination. fiable word

Hallucination if it would

is

an certainly

imply by
to
some

that

the

were disciples

influenced pathologically for the

most

defect said

in their senses, their

con

that form the

is of

be the

is that

ception of
conditioned
minds. tion the due but that form
not

the

appearance

of Jesus
on

was

by

limitations
correct

imposed
to

all

healthy

Nor it

is it
was

even

say without

qualifica
that

subjective.It
the
own

is justifiable to say

in which
to

itself was spiritual being presented

nature

its
a

but

to

that from

of the

disciples,
the in

this

is

very
no

different

thing

saying that
The the the form

being
which of the

itself had
an

existence. objective is in any

case

object appears
of the

resultant

natures

object and
an

of

percipient.

Assume

the

of possibility

non-material absolutely
to
a

object communicating
made impression
on

its presence latter of his

must
own

man,
an

and

the

the

be

appearance
nature

conditioned

by

the terms

human

and

272

THE

RESURRECTION

so

far

subjective.In
appearance

this of the
a

sense

it is after
to

truism

to

say

that
was

the

Christ desire

the do

Resurrection this the

and subjective, with

to justice

fact, combined

that necessityof asserting

perception(in
the
an

itself and of

apart
the

from

the

form
was

which due
to

perception took)

appearance led
some

objectivepresence,
the

has

theologians to

coin

cumbersome

expressionsubjective -objective

appearance. It may be

thought
it is
once

that

this is

merely a philosophical
than
on

but subtlety,

something more
decide,
the

this.

It

means

that,

if

we

whether risen

historical
was

or

doctrinal
not

grounds, that
must

Christ

spiritual,

material,we
we

be

and consistent,

recognise that hearing

the of

when

speak
we

of

the

disciples seeing or

risen Christ
our

are

using,as

they did, the language

the material
to express

ordinaryperceptionof

the

immaterial.
Another line of

thought
it is into
no

is

more

difficult to

express, is

because, although
not

doubt words. in their the

widely followed,it
It is concerned
to

very

often

put

with

the of

appearances

of Jesus collected

relation

the

type

phenomena

by

Societyof Psychical
F. W.
some

Research, and especially by

These

the late Mr

H.
to

Myers.1 point
to

phenomena
1

are

supposed by
of Human

See

his Survival

Personality after Death.

274

THE

RESURRECTION

man

who

before after

his death his the death

contents

left

document

in

hidden both be

and place, the

appeared and
of the

revealed
would

place and
say

it letter, had

to possible

that

the his of

knowledge

reallybeen
the

transferred

before conscience

to death, unconsciously,
some

subliminal
after his

acquaintance. Then,
to

death, something happened

consciousness
to

bring
so

this the

subliminal

the

surface, and
was

transferred knowledge previously the

an
"

found,
"

and
"

by
into

natural

processes

of
"

thought
"

either into

visualised
"

appearance,"or

auralised of this from

message."
that
are
so

The

strong point
of
or

theory is
the dead

many

appearances when

messages of position

perceived

the normal

the subliminal

consciousness

has been

disturbed
or

artificially by hypnotism,or naturally

The weak

by

shock

strain.

point
it

is that

it is easier

so

extraordinarily complicated that

believe that
the appearances

seems

to

are really

those

of

surviv

ing personality.

Obviously this questionis

for the it be

not

without It of and

its

importance

question of
held
that of
a

the

Resurrection. Resurrection

is different if
was

the

Christ those the

the still

resuscitation hold is for those that them of

us

material

body ;

who

view

are

in saying that justified their

question
But for
not

outside entirely who

necessities. of

regard the

Resurrection

Christ

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

275

as

the

resurrection of
a

of

material

body,

but

as

the

manifestation

the question is survivingpersonality,

important. exceedingly
It the
means

that

we

have
we

to

consider

the

that possibility of Christ

phenomenon
be

which

call the Resurrection be considered

to

cannot

but isolated, which

must

in connexion class. Critical evidence

with

others

belong

the the

same

methods show
more

dealing simply
and
more

with

historical view there

A

that clearly

the

is
was

untenable,
any
re

except

on

doctrinal of the

grounds, that body

of Jesus.
not

suscitation the is doctrinal

consideration
us

of there

grounds

does

convince At

that
same

reason

for

this altering

verdict.

the the

time,
of had

critical methods
a

to point just as clearly

existence Lord

conviction

among and

the

that disciples criticism

the
nor

appeared to them,
can

neither

philosophy
admitting
the person

of give any explanation these appearances

were

this fact without

that

dependent
and

on

of ality
reason

Jesus. for

Criticism

philosophygive adequate
or as

explainingas
in which these

unhistorical appearances
not at

subjective
related the in fact

the

form

were

tradition, but
of
comes

they
And

do
at

all

impugn
the such

appearances. into the

not

this

point

psychologist
appearances

and discussion,

says that but

are

isolated what

phenomena;

he is not
to

yet quiteready

to

say

explanationhe

wishes

give

of

them

276

THE

RESURRECTION

perhaps they are

in
a

proofsthat
does
not

survives personality exclude

are

death

form

which

the

of possibility
as

communications;
unfathomed

perhaps they
the

proofs of
influence which of

yet

of possibilities of unconscious of of
see
"

living

and personality reaches there So of the the in the

we

thought

suddenly
itself

plane
form
to

and consciousness,
"

manifests
"

appearances the will

or

messages/1
the
enter

seem

that possibility in the future

to

discussion
on
a

Resurrection

new

phase ;
what
must

but

it is
new

impossiblehere period may

as an

attempt
The
to

to

foretell essay
are

this

bring.

present
say what

be

regardedrather
facts which

attempt

the
can

actual

and literary the New

to

historical

criticism

from disentangle is found in the

already developed tradition

Testament. It is the the task

which of the these

student

of doctrine
to

consider
their

importance of
a

results and

give them

placein
correlate the

system
them

of

and theology, the other

of the

to psychologist
seem

with

facts which

to

belong to

same

class.

Here evidence
more

might
for the say; wish

well

end, for

on

the

of subject Christ

historical
no

Resurrection but
at

of Jesus
cost
more

I have outside in

to

the
one

of

going

my

I subject,
to
a

to add

paragraph

reference

criticism

which

cannot

fail to be made.

It will be said that

these

results, though moderately

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

277

conservative nevertheless doctrine character of

in
an

the

region

of

criticism,are literary
of and the central

entire

abandonment
"

Christianity

the

unique
From

miraculous

of the is

Resurrection.

one

point of

view

this criticism Resurrection

as

the natural, for if these results be right,

not

ought

to

be

regarded
be

as

unique,
to
mean

or

miraculous,

if the laws

miraculous of the

taken of

of suspension world. of the

the

working

God the

in

the

Moreover,
Resurrection

it is

true certainly

that

doctrine in the

which

played so largea part

bound up with that

was spreadof Christianity

belief in

resurrection
as

of

the

flesh which

has

been

rejectedin
arguments.
admission In the

this book So I much would

indefensible be admitted the

by
;

any

historical

must

but

against this

place

following
the up it

considerations.
in the

first has
not

the place,

fact that bound that

belief with

Resurrection other views is

hitherto decisive

been

certain
not
to

proof
any
more

ought
the

be

separated gospel was

that that

from

them,

than in

fact that is
a

the

preached originally
language ought Secondly, what
Christians
cause

Greek be

proof

still to is

employed by
is that
a

missionaries.
to

reallycentral
had

the

early

the

Resurrection that of

personalvalue, be
it
was

they
was

believed

in the life
true
over

end

not

unique, they
true

but all

the

triumph
That

death

in

which
more

joined.

remains

"

perhapseven

278

THE

RESURRECTION

"

if

the is

results

of

the the
was

present study
Jewish
once
or

be

accepted,
forms of

and

independent of
in which that
to

Greek

thought
would for
us

it

clothed.

Finally,I
disaster

protest
Christians from

it is

courting
the claims

intellectual
of
our

base

religionto
is

attention whether

this
or

generation,
whether
or

which

hesitating
any

it will hear

it will
on

forbear,on
accuracy

purelytheological argument
narratives of any
event

the

of the teach how The of

in

the

past.

Those

who

theologyknow
great
effect

best how
has religion, alone
men

little effect
on

and theology,1
man.

the

modern
the
on

argument
the

which

is
as

convincingis
the

witness
one

given to Spirit
nature

proof that
of

side of is the it

their

they

are

the

"sons

God."

It

task of

to analyse that theologians to

trace

witness,to give
its

formulation, and intelligible century

survive
on

testimonyfrom
will
not

to

century.

But
come

the

Church when she

long
case

if the the

day

ever

rests
or

her

either other in

formulation theological
not
on

the

witness may be

of

days, and
the

testimony which
is
no more

heard

present.

There

important
conscious
is

Religion
of
to
man

seems

to

me

to

be

intuitive.

It

is the

com

munion

with for

higher spiritual being.

The life

Theology
Church
has be

partly a
on

theory

account
to

religion,partly a
of
her
common

series of inductions

based
too
a

religion as religion,not

the the

being. higher spiritual

basis

often

forgotten that

corporate

ought

to

common

necessarilya

theology.

THE

FACTS

BEHIND

THE

TRADITION

279

lesson

for

the

theologian
him,
Lord
that

than

that

which

his

own

critical

art

teaches

the

Sign
was

of

the

prophet
three

Jonah

to

which

our

appealed
heart of

not

"

days
the

and

three

nights

in

the

the

earth,"
which has

but

ever-present
to
men

testimony
in age

of

the

Spirit,
their

spoken

every

through

own

conscience,

through
the

saints

and

preachers,
men

through
listen
to

Moses

and

prophets.11
they
be

If

will

not

that,
the

neither

will

persuaded

though

one

rose

from

dead.

APPENDICES

APPENDIX

(see

p.
the

185).
Jews that the
at

THE
time

belief

was

widespread angels
were

among

the

of death

present

to in

help
the

departing
Testament the

spirit. This
in

belief
22
:
"

is

represented
it
came

New that the the

Luke

xvi.

And
was

to

pass

beggar
into

died, and
Abraham's

that

he

carried It is also

away found Cant.

by
in

angels
late

bosom."
in

Jewish

theology, e.g.
Horas

the

Targum
it is said:
are

on

iv. 12 the

(Schb'ttgen,
can

Hebr.,

i.

301)
told
1137

"Only
denud. Rabbi

Just

enter

Paradise, and
So also
we are

their

souls
in

brought
Cabb.
.

there
of

by
von

the

angels." Chiskija
the

the
"

Rosenroth,
R.

Idra and

Rabba,
R.

""

f. :

Jose
saw

and

Jesa

died, and
them

their
"

companions
; and

that
to

holy
to

angels

carried

away

according
a

Schottgen,
be

Horce, ii. 657, brought

Michael
to in

R. Isaac the

said, "When
gates
of

soul is

worthy
commends

through
the with the

the

heavenly Jerusalem,
it

great prince accompanies

and In

it

peace the

ministering angels."
of

the

same

way,

Apocalyptic Book
take the

Adam,
of Adam.

Michael, Gabriel, Uriel,

and is
no

Raphael

body

(The
in

Book

of Adam

longer extant,

but

it is imbedded
;

the Adae

Apocalypse
et

of

Moses, ed. Tischendorf

cf. also the Vita

280

Evae

in

282

APPENDICES
vivi del simul
ascenderunt

angeliet surgent (?es) in claritate lux facia est. et continuo cum eo

It should
are

be much

added

that than

the the

Rabbinical Christian did

books
era, not

quoted
but it is
so

of

course

later Jewish them the

probable
much
and
in
as

that
to

the

theology
useless for of

change
the book

render
case

the

present
and

purpose, of

any
is

evidence

Luke

Adam

quite early.

APPENDIX
THERE which have
1
.

(see

p.

148).
the
resurrection
none

are

several

other may be

accounts

of

to

attention

directed, though
as

of them

any

claim

to

be

regarded

historical
seems

evidence. been made

In the

Syriac Didascalia

use

to have

apocryphal gospel. The references to this source Preuschen's in be found conveniently collected may little book invaluable Antilegomena (published by A.
of
an

Topelmann, Gieszen,

2nd

ed., 1905),p.

81.

See

also

A.

Ckristi, Meyer's Die Auferstekung pp. 76 f. in the 2. In a Coptic fragment published by C. Schmidt Akademie for 1895, der konigl. preussischen Sitzungsberichten
pp.

705-711, there
83

is

an

account

of the

resurrection.

See
81

Antilegomena, pp.
3.

f.,and
Pilati

A.

Meyer,
to

op.
a

cit., pp.

ff.

The
;
see

Anaphora
is also the
on

purports
available

be

report of Pontius
435-449.
Pilati

Pilate The

Tischendorfs best

EvangeliaApocrypha,pp.
text

book

of

the

Ada

mentioned
4. account

p. 229-

The

Ada of

Johannis
the

is

purely Docetic,
See M.

but

quite late
Ada

resurrection.

Bonnet's

and Apocrypha,ii. 1, pp. xxvi.-xxxiii., Apostolorum

pp. 151

ff.,

APPENDICES

283

and
v.

M.

R.

James, Apocrypha Anecdota,

pp.
1

ii. ; Texts

and

Studies,

1, pp.
5.

ix.-xxviii.,and
Pistis
no

ff. Book

The

Sophia and
of the belief held

the

of Jeu, though
are

they
the

contain

narrative

resurrection,

remarkable
sects

examples
risen

of the

by
his

some

Gnostic

that

Lord

remained

among
various

disciplesfor
to

several

years See C. of drei

to
on

and

communicated

mysteries

them.
the

Schmidt's Die

Schriftenin Koptisch-gnostische
of the
Prussian

edition
ersten

christlichen griechischen

der Schriftsteller

Jahrhunderte this the

book

Academy.
account

The
recent

preface
books

gives

an

adequate

of

subject.

APPENDIX

Books

on

the

Resurrection

IT

is of

course

impossible
has
been

to

attempt
on

complete
in

biblio

graphy
Christ.
selves
a

of all that The

written

the Fathers

Resurrection
are

of

writings of the Church

them
cannot

proper dealt
recent

subject
Nor

for

separate
desirable

book, and
to

here
of
or more

be

with. works

is it
are

give the
out

titles

which

nevertheless The
more

of

date,
is

of

purely ephemeral pamphlets.

a

following list noteworthy

to the

merely
more

selection

of

some

of

the

and

recent

publications.
desire find fuller information
it ; in
as

Those five years

who

last of

twentyTheo-

will

the

back is
at

numbers also
a

the

Jahresbericht logischer

there Moffat and

bibliography of
of

English
on

books
"

by

Dr

J.

the

end

the
"

article
in

the

Resurrection-

Ascension-

narratives

the

284

APPENDICES

and EncyclopaediaBiblica, Christi of the there chief

is
an

in

A.

Meyer's
statement

Die of

Auferstehung
the character

excellent
work

German

during

the

last

century.

T.

Goulburn,

The

Resurrection

of

the

Body

(Bampton

Lectures), 1850.
H.
R. B.

Gebhardt,
W.

Die The

1864. Auferstehung Christi, Resurrection The

Macan,

of

Jesus the

Christ,1877.

F.

Westcott,

Gospel of
Lord.

Resurrection, 1879;

The
W.

Revelation

of

the Risen

Milligan,
G.

The Die The

Resurrection

of

our

Lord,

1881.

E. W. F. P. 1898. W. Prot. W.

Steude,

Auferstehung Jesu
Ascension

1888. Christi,

Milligan,

of

our

Lord.

Loofs, Die
Rohrbach,

1898. Auferstehungsberichte, Die Berichte iiber die

Auferstehung Jesu,
the

Bruckner,

Die

Berichte

iiber die

in Auferstehung,

Monats., 1899.

Sanday,
Latham,
R.

Jesus

Christ,in

the

Dictionary of

the

Bible,

1899.
H. E. The Risen

Master,

1901.
in

Bernard,

Resurrection,

the

Dictionary of

the

Bible, 1903.
P. W.
in

Schmiedel,

Resurrection-

and

Ascension-

narratives,

the E.

EncyclopaediaBiblica, 1903.
von

Dobschiitz,

Ostern

und

1 90S P/ingsten,

; Probleme

des

1904. Zeitalters, apostolischen W. E. A. J.

Sparrow

Simpson,
Die

Our

Lord's

Resurrection,1905.
1905.

Riggenbach, Meyer,
Die

AuferstehungJesu,

Auferstehung Christi,1905. Auferstehung Jesu

Christi,1906.

L.

Ihmels, Die

INDEX
Abbott, Dr E. A., Achaicus, 14.
Adam,
266.
to

243.

Appearances
St St

of

the

risen
no,

Lord

to

Paul, 42, 206, 233, 234.

79,
193,
to

116-120,

Adonis, 261. Alexandria, in. Ambrose, St, 98, 100. Amon, 98, 100. Ananos, 173. Andersen, A., 38. Andrew, St, 156. angel Angel (see Tomb, Appendix A).
Antioch, 148. 260. Apocalypticliterature,

Peter, 33, 36, 42, 70, 74 f.,

89,
202,

101, 211,

107,

162, 165,

Stephen, no, 266, subjective.

twelve, 33,
women,

St

225, 238. 116. 271.

202.

to the to

the

at, and

Aramaic

documents,

84-86, 184. 46, 115,

1 1

6,

163, 164. Aristion,122.

Armenian

Apostles, 33, Appearances

205.
of the risen

Lord, 27,
201-

version, 122. Ascension, the, 106-116, 119, 146, 155, 226, 230-237.
two
men

136,

to

85, 191, 227, 241, 263, 265-276. the disciples,134, 187,

33, 34, 73, 77,

at, 236.

Attis,261.
202,

on

to

in

205, 235, 246. road to Emmaus, 96-103, 218 f. five hundred brethren, 202. Galilee, 36, 73, 74, 79, 89,
94,

Babylonia, 197. Baptism, 88, 135.

6, 229. Barnabas, Epistle of, 114. Baruch, Apocalypse of, 24, 25, 234. Bethany, 107, 210. Bethsaida, 94.
for the

dead,

128, 137-145,
211.

J47,

149,

to

St

161, 187, 193, James, 164, 205.

77,

in

Jerusalem,

93,

94,

134,

Body (seeresurrection
Bouriant, M., Burial, method
149.

body).

145, T47, l$6number of, 201-206.

to St Mary

Magdalene,

134, 235,

248.
266. objective,
285

of, 172, 175, 179. 154, Christ, 47-55, 129-131, 169-182. Burkitt,Prof. F. C., 40, 41, 125.
of

INDEX

Caesarea

Philippi, 94.

Calendar, old Syriac, 114. Cephas (seePeter). Charles, Dr R. H., 22, 24. Cheyne, Prof. T. K., 197. Christ, the indwelling, 204, 215. Christian the literature, origin of the early,7-10. Christians,resurrection of, 14, 20,
35, 243.
Church
at

96, 98-100, 103, 189, 218, 219. Enoch, 266, 267. Book of, 26. Ephesus, 122. Epiphanius, 101. Equinox, spring, 197. Eschatology, 22, 258.
Emmaus,
109,

107, 108,

Eucharist, institution
Eusebius of

of the,

38,

39.

Csesarea,87,

99,

148.

Jerusalem (seeJerusalem,
at).

church

Clemen, C., 37. Cleopas, 98-100. Codex Bezae (D), 41, 57, 68, 98. Vaticanus (B) 62. Colonia, 100. Conflation, 168, 186, 259. Consciousness, subliminal, 273 f. Controversies, Jewish Christian,
Prof.
-

Fishes, draught of, 138, Folklore, 197, 198. Forgiveness, 135, 214.
Fortunatus, 14. Forty days, 113, 236. Gabriel, 185. of, 147, Galilee, Lake 162, 202.
near

142.

156, 161,

180

f., 195.
Dr F.

Conybeare, C., 87. Corinth, 13, 14, 33. Corinthians, 16, 19, 41, 193. Crete, 197. of the, 159. Cross, personification the, 74, 107, 131, 154, Crucifixion, 158, 169, 193, 226. Crurifragium, 131. 267. Deuteronomy, law of, 52, 154, 173, 181, 182, 237. Didache, 38. commission Disciples, to, 215.
Damascus,
119,
conduct the

Jerusalem, 208 f. return to, 70, 75, 76, 78,

145, 147,

157,

162,

218,

246.
under Tradition,and Appear (see ances). Glossolalia, 203. Gospel according to the Hebrews (see Hebrews, Gospel ac to the), cording

of Nicodemus, of Peter, 9,

9.

63, 64, 72, 77, 78, 148-163, 169, 177, 178, 182188, 194, 201, 225, 229, 230,
232, 237.

231,
Grave

of, 94 ff.,162

f.

of Jesus by, 74of, to Galilee (seeGalilee, return to), return of, to Jerusalem, 75, 79,
desertion
return

(see Tomb). Gunkel, Prof. H., 197, 262.

193, 209,

212,

226.

into, 159, 227-230. Hallucination,270, 271. Harnack, Prof. A., 116, 118, 122,
Hades,
143, 224.

descent

Disciplinaarcani,87.
Dobschiitz,
Prof,
von,

120, 203.

Docetism, 66, 148, 150, 155, 219, 221, 222, 225, 226, 232, 236. Ea, 261. Egyptian versions,121. Elijah,236, 266, 267.

156. John, 86. Gospel according to, 163-165. Heitmuller, Dr W., 38. Hermas, 87, 204, 229. Herod Agrippa, 117.
Harvey, Hawkins, Hebrews,
W.

W.,

Sir

9,

INDEX

287

Herodias, 41. Hezekiah, 31. Holy Spirit(seeSpirit). Horsley, Bishop, 251. Ignatius,St, 165. Inge, Prof. W. R.,
Intermediate

Lods, M., 157. Logia, 163, and see Q-source. \ Loisy, A., 128. j Loofs, Prof.,208. J Luke, 8, 34, 38, 49, 101, 109, 112, 114, 115, 116, 118,
;

no, 119,

2, 5.

120,

140,
1

141,

223,

224.

state, 244.

styleof, 1 MSS.,
Manen, Marduk,

5.
120, 121, 168. W. C. van, 37.

Irenaeus,155. Isaiah, 262. Ascension of, 185, 187. Itursea, 94. Jahveh, 262. James, Prof. W., 267. St, 164, 205. Jensen, Dr, 197. Jerome, St, 149, 163, 164, 165. Jerusalem, 49, 50, 76, 96, 99, 100,
105, 107,
114,

Greek,
Prof.

Mark,

197, 261, 262. conclusion of, 71, 77,

141, 144,
_

84, 88,

161, 162, 163,224,

225.

in, 46, 53interpolations

sources

used Mother

in, 46.
of

Mary,

James

and

Joses,

53, 54-

117,

209.

(seealso
and church 212, fall

Appearances, Tradition, Disciples.)

at,
41, 218. 102, 103, 109,
;

St, 54, 133, 134, Magdalene, 136, 145, 146, 171, 182, 183,
184.
Mausoleum

(seeTomb,

nature

Message (seeWomen,
Messianic

message

of). to).
266.

of, 257, 258. John, St, 125, 146.

the

| Messiah, 262, 263, 267.

hope, 32, 262. 185, Michael, j 60. Miracles,
259,

262,

Baptist,106, 113. Jonah, 30, 31, 279. I Mishna, 170, 174. Joppa, 99. I Moffat, Dr J., 127. Joseph of Arimathsea, 48-55, 61, 197. 78, 131, 145, 154, 169-173, j Moon, new, deity, 1^2, 237-238, 250. 197. 175-177, ! Moses, 266, 267, 279. osephus, 99, 100, 173. Mountain, the, in Galilee,90. oshua, 173. ! Myers, Mr F. W. H., 272, 273. udsea, 36, 75, 114. Myth, 199. 78. udas, 74, ustin Martyn, 87, 150. Mythology, 197 f. Kingdom
Kokim of

heaven,
99.

6, 35.
of).

I Nathanael,

101.

(seeTomb,

nature

Kuloniyeh,

Latin

Latham, Dr, 207. Version, the old, 41, 69,

I2O,
121.

Natural law, 268. Nicodemus, 131, 176. 175, Gospel of, 9.

1

145,

155,

170,

12,

Nicopolis, 99.
Olives,
Mount

Leg-breaking, 131. of Alphaeus, 156, Levi, son Lightfoot,J., 174, 196. Loculus, 172.

of, 209.
149,

162.

j Origen,

Ophites, 155. 98, 100, Osiris,261.

181.

288

INDEX

Panopolis, 149. Papias, 122, 158, 163, 223. Parousia, 18,39, 114, 256-259.
Pasch, 157.

Resuscitation, 249,
274,

253,

264, 265,

275.

148. Rohrbach, Dr P., 143, 144.

Rhosus,
Roman

Paul, St, 4, 13-43, no, 116-120, 190-196, 201-206, 220, 223, 230, 242, 246, 254, 255, 267. (see also Appearances. ) Pentecost, Day of, 114, 203. Personality,survival of, 275. Peter, St, 75, 96, 156, 223. Call of St, 140, 141, 143, 144. Connexion with St Mark, 46,
74death

text,

112.

of, 143. of, 143. of, 219, 237. flight restitution of, 138, 139, 141-143,
denial

Sabbath, 52, 55, 56, 59, 130, 174, 178. Saints, resurrection of,in Jerusalem, 81, 229. Samaria, 114. Sanhedrim, 50, 171, 177, 237. Schmiedel, P. W., 73. Second Coming (seeParousia). Sepulchre (seeTomb). Serapion, 148. Simon, 98, 99, 100, 102. Spirit,3,
(seealso Peter). 4, 106, 114, 135, 146, 204,

147-

(seealso Appearances, Tomb,

and

Gospel.)
Philip,St, 221. Phrynicus, 50. Pilate,53, 54, 131, 145, 154, 157, 177, 178, 179, 180, 182.
Acts

215, 221, 278, 279. Stephanus, 14. Stephen, St, 110, 116, 119,

234,

267.

of, 9,

229.

Prophecies in reference to the third day, 30 f. Prophecy by Christ, 33, 69, 82, 93,
1

Stone, the (seeTomb). Sungod, 197. Sunset, 52. Swete, H. B., 50, 150, 156, 159. Syriac, the old, 41, 121, 133. Talmud, 260. Tatian, Diatessaron
208.

08, 179, 255

ff.

Psychical Research, Society of, 272. Q-source, 80.

Rabbinical
260.

of, 10, 62, 150,

of

Testament,

Greek

New,

76.

literature, 26, 185

Dr H.
,

n.,

Textual

Rashdall,

268, 269. Religion, Babylonian, 260. Egyptian, 260.

Persian, 260. A., 39, Resch, Dr
209. 41,

101,
24,

208,
27,

Resurrection

body,

6, 23,

body
of

119. of Christ,35, 104, 219, 226.

137, 217,

(see Christians,Re surrection of), also Third day). of the flesh, 21 (see
Christians

Criticism,167, 168, 189. Thackeray, H. St J., 24, 26. Third day, 27-33, 37" 83" IO3" IO7, 108, 191, 193, 196-198, 212, 228, 238, 253-265. St, 128, 134, 135, 137, Thomas, 146, 217, 218. Thought-transference, 273. Time, reckoning of, 56, 59Tomb, angel at, 60, 65, 66, 68, 83, 84, 85, 158, 160, 185, 197. empty, 133, 192, 194, 195, 198, 264. 238, 241-253, guard at, 61, 64, 69, 82, 157, 169, 178-181, 184.

INDEX

Cor.

PRINTKI)

BY

NEILL

AND

CO.,

LTD.,

EDINBURGH.

Catalogue
of

Williams

"

Norgate's

Publications

Divisions
I.

of

the

Catalogue
PAGE

THEOLOGY

.....

.3 29 LITERATURE,
LANGUAGES
.

II.

PHILOSOPHY,
ORIENTAL

PSYCHOLOGY

III.

LANGUAGES,
MODERN

AND

HISTORY
.

34

IV.

PHILOLOGY, SCIENCE, BIOGRAPHY,

LANEOUS

-39

V.

MEDICINE,

CHEMISTRY,

ETC.
...

46
MISCEL

VI.

ARCHEOLOGY,
........

LITERATURE,

56
INDEX OVER PAGE

FULL

London

Williams
14 Henrietta

"

Norgate
Garden,
W.C,

Street, Covent

INDEX.
Abyssinia, Shihab al Din, 37. Alcyonium, Liverpool Marine
Mems.,
50.

Ceremonial Biol. C.
of

Algae, Cooke, 47. America, Creation Myths of, Curtin, 57. Americans, The, Miinsterberg, 30. Anarchy and Law, Brewster, 29. Anatomy, Cunningham Memoirs, 47. Surgical,of the Horse, 49. Anthropology, Prehistoric, Avebury, 56 Engelhardt, 57 ; Laing, 59. of Religion, Farnell, 12. Evolution

Institutions,Spencer, Princ. Sociology, II., 31. Chaldee, Grammar, Turpie, 38. Lexicon, Fuerst, 35. Chemistry, Berzelius, 46 ; Dittmar, 48 ; Faraday, 48 ; Van't Hoff, 49. Christ, Early Christian Conception of,
Pfleiderer,
;
12, 23.

Life of, Kehn, 8. No of Evolution, Product

Henslow,
n.

19.

Apocalypse, Bleek, 8 ; Clark, 16. Apostles and Apostolic Times,

schiltz, 4
;

Study of, Robinson, 24. Teaching of, Harnack, 6, The Universal, Beard, 16.

Dob-

Christianity,Evolution

of, Gill, 18.

4 ;

Hausrath? 19 ; Weinel, 3 ; Weizsdcker, 7 ; Zeller, 9. Statutes of, edit. 6. Horner, 26.

Apostolic Succession, Clark, 16. Arabic, Grammar, Socin, 37. Poetry, Faizullah Bhai, 35 ; Lyall, 35 Noldeke, 36. Biol. Mems., Ascidia, Liverpool Marine
49.

History of, Baur, 8 ; Dobschiitz, Harnack, 6, n, 18; Hausrath, 19 ; Johnson, 20 ; Wernle, 4. in Talmud, Herford, 19. Liberal, Reville, n.
;

8,

Assyrian, Dictionary,Muss-Arnolt, 36; Norris, 36. Grammar, Delitzsch, 34. Language, Delitzsch, 34. Assyriology, Brown, 56 ; Delitzsch, 10, 34 ; Evans, 35 ; Sayce, 15 ; Schrader,
9-

Primitive, Pfleiderer, 3. Simplest form of, Drummond, 14. Spread of, Harnack, 4. What is? Harnack, 6, n. Church, Catholic, Renan, 14. Christian, 5"wr, 8 ; C7"r", 16 ; ZMjcA"72, 4 ; Hatch, 14 ; Wernle, 4.

Coming, Hunter, 20. Civic,Apathy, Hunter, 20. History of, zwz Schubert, 3. Codex Palatine- Vaticanus, TWd?
tures, III., 44. Codium, Liverpool Marine
Communion
mann,

Z"c-

Astigmatic
54"

Tests, /V"y,

53;

Snellen, V.,
nom.

Biol.

Mems.,

Astronomy,
47

Mems., Cunningham Memoirs of Roy. Astro

of Christian

with

God, /fcrr-

Soc., 62.

Augustine,

St., Confessions

of,Harnack,

Babylonia, j^ Assyriology. Belief, Religious, "#fo", 15. and Beneficence, Negative Positive, Spencer, Principles of Ethics, II.,
31-

6, 19. Comte, Spencer, 32. Constellations, Primitive,Brown, Cornish, Stokes, 43. Creed, Christian, \6.

56.

Crown Theological Library, 10. Cuneiform Schrader, g. Inscriptions, his and Daniel Prophecies, C. //.

H.

Bible,
See

6.

Wright,
Testament.
And 25. 28.

28. H. H.

also

its Critics, C.

Wright,

Beliefs Hebrew

about, Savage,
Texts,
19.

Danish

History of Text, Weir, 27. Plants, Plensloiu, 19. Problems, Cheyne, 12. Bibliography, Bibliographical Register,
5"-

Biology, Bastian, 46
Biol.

Liverpool

Marine

Mems.,
Bentham
47

49

Botany,
the

; Spencer, 31. and Hooker,

49

46 ;

Dictionary, Rosing, 43. Darwinism, Schu"man, 30. Denmark, Engelhardt, 57. Doctrine and Principle, Beeby, 16. Dogma, History of, Harnack, 5. of Virgin Birth, Lobstein, 10. Domestic Institutions, Spencer, Princ. of Sociology, I., 31. Duck Tribes, Morphology of, Cunning
ham

Cooke,

; Grevillea,

Jour,

of
Dutch,

Mems.,

VI.,

47. ;

Soc., 49. Brain, Cunningham Mems., VII., 47. Buddha, Buddhism, Davids, 14 ; Hardy, 35 ; Oldenberg, 36.
Canons

Linnean

Cape, Oordt, 43 Cunningham Dynamics,

Chemical,
K""V

Werner, Mems.,
49.

45.

IV.,47.
Spencer,
32.

Hoff,
26.

Ecclesiastes, Taylor,
Ecclesiastical Princ. of
of

Calculus, Harnack, 49. of Athanasius,

38. ^Soc.,

Institutions,
27.

Text

"" Biol.

Trans.

Sociology, III., 31,

Marine Biol.

Holland, Wicksteed,
Liverpool
50.

Cardium,
49.

Liverpool Marine

Mems.,

Echinus,

Mems.

Ce!Hc, .$""" a""? Irish. Stokes, 43 ; Sullivan, 44. Heathendom, Rhys, 15.

Economy, Political, Mackenzie, 30. Education, Herbert, 57 ; Lodge, Spencer, 31 ; Hagmann, 41.

42 ;

INDEX"
Educational

continued.
j i

Works, see Special Catalogue. Egypt, Religion of,Renouf, 15. Egyptian Grammar, Erman, 35. Enoch, Book of, Gill, 18. Epidemiology, Trans, of Epidcmiolog.
Soc. ,55.

Heterogenesis, Bastian, 46. Hibbert Lectures, 14, 15. to Live, Caton, Hygiene : How Hymns, Jones, 20. Icelandic, Lilja, 42 ; Fz^" Glums Dictionary, Zoega,
45.

47.

Saga,

Epizootic Ethics,
Data and

Lymphangitis,
52.

Treatise

on,

Pallin,

Religion, Martincau, 22. of, Spencer, Principles of E., I.,

and Individualism Collectivism,30. Induction of,Spencer, Principlesof E.,

L,

31.

Kantian, Scliurman, 30. of Evolution, Schurman, 30. of Individual Life, Spencer, Principles
ofE., L, 31. of Reason, Laurie, 29, Principlesof, Spencer,

Bayldon, 40. Individualism, Spencer, Man p. State,32. Irish, Atkinson, 40; ,#w," of Ballymote, of Leinster, 41 ; Hogan, 40 ; Book Breac, 42 ; Leabhar 41 ; Leabhar na H-Uidhri, O'Grady, 43; 42; Stokes, 43 ; 7 Wrf Lectures, 44 ; Yellow Book of Lecan, 45. Isaiah, Diettrich, 34 ; Hebrew Texts, 19,

Grammar,

Israel, History of, Kittel, 6 Sharpe, 25. Religion of, Kuenen, 9.

Peters,

23

31.

Ethnology,
Evolution,
of the of Idea

Cunningham

Mems.,

X., 48.
14. 15.

Spencer, 31, 32. of God, D'Alviella,

Religious Thought, D'Alviella, Exodus, Hoerning, 20.

Ezekiel,
mer,

in Egypt, Wright, C. H. H., 28. ben Shesheth, 22. Jeremiah, Mosheh Jesus, Life of, Keim, 8. The Real, dickers, 27. Times of, Hausrath, 8.
iSVe "/s0

Christ.

Mosheh

ben
n

Faith, Herrmann,
27.

Sliesheth, 22. ; Rix, 24 ; Wim49.

Job, Book
19, 35

of, Ewald, ; Wright,

Comment,

8 ; Hebrew C. H. H.,
on,

Text,
28. TVjt:^ d^

Rabbinical
Trans.

Fisheries,
Flinders

British,Johnstone,
Petrie

Soc., 38.
of

Papyri,

Cunningham

Justice, Spencer, Princ.

3T"

Ethics, II.,

Mems., VIII., IX., 48. Flora of Edinburgh, Sonntag, 54. French, Bo'ielle, 40 ; Delbos, 41 ; Eugene, ugo, 42 ; Roget, 43 ; also 41 ; Hugo, 41,

3230. n,

Kant,

Sckurman,

Kindergarte Knowledge,

Special Education Catalogue. Literature,Roget, 43.

Novels, Army Series, 39.
;

Goldammer, 57. Evolution of, Perrin, 30. Labour, Harrison, Schloss, 57 ; Vynne, 60.
Leabhar

Breac,
41.

42;

Atkinson,

Fungi, Cooke,
Genera

47

Grevillea., 49.

Hogan,

Bentham and Plantarum, Hooker, 46. Genesis, Hebrew 7"e.vts, 19, 35 ; Wright, C. H. H., 28. Ancient, Kiepert, 58. Geography, Spencer, W. G., 54. Geometry, German, Literature, Nibelungenlied, 42 ; Phillipps, 43. Novels, Army Series, 39. Marcks, 59. Germany, God, Idea of, D'Alviella, 14. Plain Commentary, Gospel, First, 23. Fourth, Drummond, 17 ; Tayler, 26. Gospels, Lost and Hostile, Gould, 18.

Leprosy,

Abraham,

46.
41.

Life and Matter, Lodge, 21. Lives of the Saints, Hogan,

Logarithms,
London Lumbar

Sang,

53 ;

Schroen,
57.

54

library Catalogue,
Curve,
II., 47.

Cunningham

Mems.,

Mahabharata,

Greek,

Certainty,Robinson, Zompolides, 45. Medical, Schreber, 54. Gymnastics, Hebrew, Kennedy, Biblical, 35.
Old
and New

24.

Modern,

Sorensen, 37. Malaria, Annett, 46 ; Bpyce, 47 ; Dutton, 48 ; Mems. of Liverpool School of Tropical Medicine, 50 ; Ross, 53 ; Stephens, 55. Maori, Dictionary, Williams, 45. Manual, Maori, 42. Materialism, Martineau, 22. Mathematics, Harnack, 49 ; Spencer, 54.
See also Logarithms. Mediaeval Thought, Poole, 23. Mesca Ulad, Todd Lectures, I., 44.

Delitzsch, 34. Language, Lexicon, Fuerst, 35. New School of Poets, Albrecht,

36.

Scriptures,Sharpe, 25. Story, Peters, 23. Synonyms, Kennedy, 35. Weir, 27. TextofO.T.,
Texts, Hebrews,
19, 35.

Metaphysics, Laurie, 29. Mexico, Religions of, Reville,

Micah,
Book

15.

of, Taylor, 26. Microscopy, Journal of the Roy. Micro. Soc. of the Quekett 49 ; Journal , Midrash,

History of, Kittel, 6 ; Peters, ii ; Sharpe, 25. Religion of,Kuenen, 9 ; Monte ftore, 14.

Club, 49. Christianityin,Herford, Mineral Systems, Chapman, 47. Monasticism, Harnack, 18.
Micro.

19.

INDEX" Mosquitoes,
Mews,

continued.
Religion of Philosophy, Perrin, 22. Philosophy of, Pfleiderer,g. n. Struggle for Light, Wimmer, See also Christianity, History of. National and Religions, Universal, Kuenen, 21. of Authority, Sabatier, 4. Resurrection, Macan, 22 ; Marchant, 22. and Reviews Periodical Publications,
61.

of Liverpool

School

of Trap. Medicine, 51.

A History of,in Municipal Government, Liverpool, 59. American, Curtin, 57. Mythology, Greek, Brown, 56 ; St. Clair, 59. 60. Northern, Stephens, Cooke, 47. Myxomycetes, and Naturalism Religion, Otto, 13. Nautical Terms, Delbos, 41. The Nennius, Irish,Hogan, 41. New Mems., X., Guinea, Cunningham

48.
New New

Testament,
Testament
19.
_

see

26. Testament, Times, Hausrath,

8,

Rigveda, Wallis, 38. Rome, Renan, 15. Runes, Stephens, 60. Ruth, Wright, C. H. H., 28. Sanitation, in Cape Coast Town,

Taylor,

Nitidulariae,Murray, 52. Dictionary, Rosing, 43. Norwegian in the Orkneys, Dietrichson, Norsemen Ophthalmic Tests, Pray, 53 ; Snellen, 54. Proceedings of, 52. Optical Convention, Johnson, 20. Origins, Christian, of Religion, Hibbert Lectures, 14, 15. Panho, Pali, Dlpavamsa, 34 ; Milanda 36 ; Vinaya Pitakam, 38. Handbook, Frankfurter, 35. Miscellany, 37. Idea in, Ran Pathology, Inflammation
som,

in Para, Notes, 52. Sanscrit, Abhidhanaratnaviala,

34;

Sdrensen, 37. Sermons, Beard, 16 ; Broadbent, 16. Services, Common Prayer, 16 \Jones, 20 ; Ten Services, 26. Silva Gadelica, O'Grady, 43.

53. 9;

Dynamics, Mackenzie, 30. Statics, Spencer, 32. Sociology, Descriptive,Spencer, 32. Principlesof, Spencer, 31. Study of, Spencer, 32. Solomon, Song of, Reville,23. Ethical Place South Society, Conway, Spanish Dictionary, Velasquez, 44. Spinal Cord, Bruce, 47. Sternum, Paterson, 52. Storms, Piddington, 52. Sun Heat, Cunningham Mems., III.,47. Surgery, System of, ""?" Bergmann, 46. Syriac, Bernstein, 34 ; Diettrich, 34 :

Social

Paul,

Pfteiderer. St., Baur, 8; Weinel, 3. Persian, A vesti Pahlavi, 34. Grammar, Plaits, 37. Peru, Religions of, Reville, 15.

Philo Judaeus, Drummond, 29. Philosophy, 29. and Experience, Hodgson, 29. Jewish Alexandrian, Drummond, of Religion, Pfteiderer, g. Reorganisation of, Hodgson, 29. Religion of, Perrin, 22. Synthetic, Collins, 29 ; Spencer, Political

29.

Noldeke,

36.

31.

Institutions, Spencer, Princ. of Sociology, II., 31. 16 ; Jones, Prayer, Prayers, Common 20 ; Personal, 22 ; Sadler, 24 ; 7Vw Services, 26 ; Vizard, 27. Prehistoric Man, Ayebury, 56 ; Engelhardt, 57 ; Laing, 59. 59. Printing at Brescia, Freddie,
Professional
of

Taal, Afrikander, Oordt, 43 ; Werner, 45. Talmud, Christianityin,Herford, 19. JfWa', 60. Tennyson, Tent and Testament, /?*", 24. Protes Testament, New, Commentary, tant Commentary, 9. Textual Criticism,Nestle, 7. Times, Hausrath, 8, 19. 5" a/^ Gospels. Old, Cuneiform Testament, Inscriptions,
Schrader, g. of, Kautzsch, 21. Test Types, Pray, 52 ; Snellen, Theism, Voysey, 27.
Literature

Institutions,Spencer, Princ. Sociology, III., 31. Profit-sharing, Schloss, 59. Prophets of O.T., Ewald, 8. 12 Protestant Hermann, Faith, ;
Texts, 19, 35.

54.

tf"fezy",ii. Psalms, Hebrew

and

Canticles, 7V" Services, 26. Commentary, JSwald, 8. Psychology, Scripture, 30 ; Wundt, of Belief, Pikler, 30. Principlesof, Spencer, 31.

33.

Reconciliation, Henslovj, 19. Beard, 14. Reformation, Religion, Child and, 12. History of,Kuenen, 9, 14; Reville,9, and Naturalism, Otto, 13.

Library, 3. Theological Translation Theology, Analysis of, Figg, 18. History of, Pfleiderer, 9. Dutton, 48. Trypanosomiasis, Virgil, Henry, 57. Virgin Birth, Lobstein, 10. Spencer, 32. Weissmann, Woman's Labour, Englishwoman's Review, 57 ; Harrison, 57 ; Vynne, 60. Suffrage, Blackburn, 56. Yellow Fever, Durham, 48. Fasciculi Malayenses, 48 ; Zoology,
Soc., 49 ; of the Linnean Journal Marine Com Biology Liverpool mittee Mems., 49.

15.

WILLIAMS
THEOLOGICAL

"

NORGATE'S

TRANSLATION Vols.

LIBRARY"

Continued.

XIX.

and

XX. IN THE Fellow

and

THE

EXPANSION OF THREE CENTURIES.

fessor of
Church

CHRISTIANITY

FIRST
Pro the of

Royal Academy James Moffatt, B.D., D.D.,

By Adolf Harnack, History in the University,and of the Sciences, Translated Berlin.

St Andrews.

Ordinary

edited

by

Vol. XVIII.

CHRISTIAN
Ernst
in the and
von

LIFE

IN

THE
D.
,

PRIMITIVE
Professor of New

CHURCH.
Testament

Dobschiitz, D.

By Theology
Bremner,

Universityof Strassburg. Translated by edited by the Rev. W. D. Morrison, LL.D.

the very all-round best

Rev.

G.

with the scientific meet English work that we of which this volume is a good speci competency men ; while such splendid historical veracity and outspokenness Mould hardly be possiblein the present or would-be holder of an English theological chair." Dr RASHDALL in The Speaker.
"

"It is only in thoroughness and

Some the early think that the author's finding is too favourable to may churches volume in which material for forming a ; but, at any rate, there is no judgment is so fullycollected or so attractively presented." British Weekly.
"

"

Vol. XVI. THE RELIGIONS OF THE AUTHORITY SPIRIT.

the

AND
late

THE

RE

Auguste Sabatier, By Universityof Paris,Dean of the Protestant Theo of the Author logical Faculty. With a Memoir by Jean Reville, Professor in the Protestant Theological Faculty of the University of Paris, and a Note by Madame Sabatier.
Professor of the
"Without exaggeration, this is to be described as a great book, the any finest legacy of the author and of France the theo to Church to the Protestant lucid style which is Written in the logical and logical thought of the age. characteristic of the best French theology, and excellently translated, it is a work whether which a professional student or not, thoughtful person, any Herald. might read without difficulty."" Glasgow

LIGION

OF

Vols. THE

XV.

and

XVII.

BEGINNINGS
Professor

OF
Revised

CHRISTIANITY.
of Modern

Extraordinary
Basel. W. D.

versityof
Rev. G. A. Rev.

by
M.A.,

the and LL.D.

Bienemann,
Rise

By Paul Wernle, History at the Uni Author, and translated by the edited,with an Introduction,
Church

by

the

Morrison,
of the

Vol.

I. The

Religion.
of the Church.
the Work.
cannot

Vol.

II. The
From
some

Development of
the
in the British

Reviews Weekly
"

of

Dr.
a

Marcus

Dods

"We

recall any

work
on

by
the

It is well of Christianity. written and well translated persuasive,and above all ; it is earnest, clear, and it is well adapted to catch the large class of thinking men who at present are non-miraculous explanation of Christianity." seeking some

foreign theologian which is likely to have a more thought of this country than Wernle's Beginnings

powerful influence

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

THEOLOGICAL
"

TRANSLATION

LIBRARY-Continued.
lectures

This

in

England.
...

whole
term.

translation of Prof. Wernle's The style is alive and narrative is admirably clear and
be
an

deserves

very

hearty welcome
the the

vigorous, the thought suggestive; of popular in the best sense simple^

It may Christianity ? as be

accepted
announcement

as

What is volume Harnack's to companion of a liberal position of slightly differing

pleasant reading for the ordinary layman who advanced schools, positionof the more much of the traditional how and theology these are prepared to retain. One similar few wish that a could more a English theologians would attempt mind." Xcws. of for the edification the Daily lay perplexed apologia the same No English book covers ground, or is conceived with the same in any language are breadth and sanity; in few works learning and insightso Edinburgh Review. happily combined." " Athenceutn. The translation is well done, and the book is full of interest."
tendency.
may

It is quite easy and desirous of knowing the

present

"

"

"

"

The

Earlier

Works

included

in the

Library are

"

HISTORY
of Church

OF
of

DOGMA.

History in
the

the

By Adolf Harnack, Ordinary Professor of the Royal University,and Fellow

Academy

Third from the Translated Sciences, Berlin. A. B. Rev. Prof. Edited Edition. German Bruce, D.D. by the Vols. II.,VII., VIII., IX., X.; XL, XII.) (New Series, 7 vols. suitable for presentation, dd. ; half-leather, each lOs. 8vo, cloth,
izs.

6d.

ABBREVIATED
DUCTORY

LIST
:
"

OF

CONTENTS
the the

:"

Vol.

I. : INTRO

Study History of History Dogma. Dogma. the Genesis of Ecclesiastical or The I. DIVISION Dogma, the and of the Catholic Genesis Apostolic Dogmatic Theology, I. : BOOK Ecclesiastical System of Doctrine. first Scientific The II. BOOK I. Vol. II. DIVISION : The : Preparation. Historical /. I. Survey. Fixing and Laying of the Foundation. Church." //. Fixing and a as of Christianity gradual Secularising Doctrine. Vol. as a System of gradual Hellenising of Christianity the Foundation -The II.:" BOOK I. III. : DIVISION Laying of The II. DIVISION continued. Development of Ecclesiastical The History of the Development of Dogma as BOOK I. : Dogma. Natural the basis of on the Doctrine Theology. of the God-man A. Presuppositions Theology. of Doctrine of Redemption or Natural God-man the the in in Person Doctrine The of B. of Redemption
DIVISION II. of The I. Prolegomena to Presuppositionsof
" " "
" "

of the

"

"

"

its historical The

development. Vol. History of the Development

on

IV.

DIVISION
as
"

II.

BOOK

I.

:"

of Dogma
Theology
and

the Doctrine

of
Vol.

the V.
:

God-man DIVISION into the and Means

a

the basis BOOK

of

Natural
"

continued.

II.

Doctrine

II. : Expansion of Sin, Grace, and Means VI.

:

Church.

Vol.

DIVISION

into a Remodelling of Dogma of Grace on the basts of the Church

Remodelling of Dogina of Grace on the basis of BOOK II. -."Expansion II. Doctrine of Sin, Grace, and
"

continued.

Vol. VII. W.C.

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

THEOLOGICAL DIVISION II.

"

TRANSLATION

LIBRARY-Continued. The

BOOK

III.

:"

ThreefoldIssue of
times
has

the

History of
of Prof.

Dogma.
"

Full

Index.
had
the

Church No work on history in recent Times. Harnack's History of Dogma."

"

influence

A book which is admitted of the time." Daily News.

"

"

to

be

one

of the most

works important theological

WHAT
the Adolf

IS

CHRISTIANITY?
Berlin Translated

Sixteen
the Winter

Lectures

delivered

in

Term, 1899-1900. By during (New Bailey Saunders. by Thomas suit 6d. Vol. loj. XIV.) Series, Demy 8vo, cloth, ; half-leather, 6d. for able izs. presentation,

Universityof
Harnack.

of the work, says : " I may Oxford, in the examination has attracted deal of attention in this which a good book, assume in Germany, and that its merits are well known, is by this time as country and of view skilful vivid descriptions,its breadth recognised its fresh and selection of points,its frankness, its genuine enthusiasm, its persistenteffort to get at the livingrealities of religion." Prof. W.

Sanday

of

"

that

Harnack's

"

" at Seldom has a treatise of the sort been suggestive and so once so have the results of so much stimulating. Seldom learning been brought to bear mind." the modern the religious problems which address themselves to on
"

Pilot. Harnack. of Prof. "In notable work respects this is the most many lectures are These most remarkable, both for the historical insight they display and purpose." Literature. and for their elevation of tone
. . .
"

THE A W.

COMMUNION
Discussion in

OF
Dr. Theol.

THE

CHRISTIAN with the View

of

WITH of

GOD

By Dogmatic Theology in the from the Second thoroughly University of Marburg. Translated with Annotations revised the Edition, Author, by J. Special by (New 8vo, cloth. Sandys Stanyon, M.A. Series,Vol. IV.)
Herrmann,
Professor
,

Agreement

Luther.

los.
"

6d.
It will be
.
.

seen

from

what

one.
"

The
trust

translation
the
"

has been said that this book is a very important is also exceedingly well done." Critical Review.
"

We
so

book

will be widely read, and

Methodist

should

advise

those who

read

it

to

do

twice."

Primitive

Quarterly.
. . .

with genuine religiousfeeling; "Instinct suggestive." Glasgow Herald.

"

exceedingly interestingand

HISTORY
Professor of

OF

THE

HEBREWS.
in the and

By

R.

Kittel,Ordinary
In
2

(New
los.

Theology Series,Vols. III.

I. Sources

University of
VI.)

Breslau.
Each

vols.

8vo, cloth.

volume,

6d. of of Information and

Vol. up
to

History

of the

Period

the

Death

Joshua.

Translated

by John

Taylor,

D.Lit., M.A.
Henrietta

14

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

THEOLOGICAL

TRANSLATION

LIBRARY-Continued.

Vol. Period
W.
"

II. down

Sources
to

of E. B.

Information

and

History
Translated

of

the

the
and

Hogg, B.D.,
It is a sober Testament
a

Babylonian Exile. Speirs,D.D.

reconstruction, for which

by Hope

and

earnest

every

earnest

student

of

the Old
"

should

be grateful."" Christian
for

World.
a

It will be

happy day

pulpit
be

and

pew
in

when every

well-thumbed
and

copy
"

of

History of the Hebrews Literary World.

the

is to

found

manse

parsonage."

It is a work which in this country." Pall

"

"

cannot

Mall

fail to attract Gazette.

the

attention

of

thoughtful people

AN

INTRODUCTION
OF THE GREEK
Eberhard

TO NEW
of

THE

TEXTUAL TESTAMENT. Translated

CRITICISM

By
from the the

Professor

Nestle,
and

Maulbronn. and

Second

Edition, with Edie, B.D.,

Professor
Andrews. of Texts.
"We task of have

Corrections

Additions
a

by

edited, with

Preface, by

Allan

Author, by William Menzies, D.D.,

of

Divinityand Biblical Criticism in the Universityof St. With Vol. XIII.) eleven reproductions (New Series, 6d. 6d. I2s. IQS. half-leather, Demy 8vo, ;
no

preparing

ciples than
will surpass

living scholar more capable of accomplishing the fascinating the new and acknowledged on prin a complete introduction This book will stand the most Prof. Nestle. rigorous scrutiny ; it the highest expectation." Expository Times.
"

"Nothing
New
Testament "We
to
.

could

of the materials be better than Dr. Nestle's account textual criticism has to deal with." Spectator.
"

which

know

of

no

book of

of

its size which

and

can

be

recommended
is
one

more

cordially
we

the
. .

student, alike for general interest

In smoothness
across

for the clearness Guardian.

of its arrangement. of the

rendering, the
time."
"

translation

best

have

come

for

considerable

Manchester

THE

APOSTOLIC
lated

AGE.

By
Each

Prof.
2

Carl

von

Weizsacker.

Trans I. and

V.)
"

by James Demy 8vo,

Millar, B.D.
cloth.

vols. 6d.

(New

Series,Vols.

los.

The Weizsacker is an authority of the very first rank. present work marks The is fortunate criticism. in Testament English reader epoch in New accessible to him." Expository having a masterpiece of this kind rendered
an
"

Times.
"
. . .

afford
"

to

leave
every

of theology or of the early history of Christianitycan No student Manchester Weizsacker's unread." Guardian, great book
"

In

direction
."
.

in this work
. . .

we

find

the

mark

of
. .

the
.

independent
this able and

thinker
learned
"

and work.

investigator
"

this remarkable Christian World.

volume

The

book
done

itself
in
a

...

is of great

and interest,
"

the

work

of the

translation

has been

most

satisfactory way."

Critical

Review.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

THEOLOGICAL

TRANSLATION

FUND

LIBRARY.

"R"

Series.
per Vohime, 6s.
HISTORY Translated

Uniform
BAUR THREE Edition.

Price

(F.

C.).
Edited

CHURCH

OF
from
2

THE
the Third

FIRST
German
I2s.

CENTURIES.

by

Rev.

Allan

Menzies. OF

vols.

8vo, cloth.

PAUL,
LIFE TRINE,.

THE AND
A

APOSTLE

JESUS
EPISTLES
Critical

CHRIST,
AND

HIS DOC
Primitive

WORK,
Contribution

HIS
to
a

History

of

Christianity. Edited by 2 vols. 8vo, cloth. I2s.

BLEEK

Rev.

Allan

Menzies.

2nd

Edition.

(F.).
Translated.

LECTURES
Edited

ON
the Rev.

THE Dr.

APOCALYPSE.

by

S. Davidson.

8vo,
THE

cloth.

EWALD'S PHETS
the

(Dr.
OF

H.)
THE
Smith.

COMMENTARY OLD TESTAMENT.

ON

PRO

by Introduction, Yoel, Amos, Vol. II. Yesaya, Obadya, and Mikah. Hosea, and Zakharya 9-11. Vol. III. Nahum, Ssephanya, Habaqquq, Zakharya, Yeremya. Vol. V. Haggai, Zakharya, Vol. IV. Hezekiel, Yesaya xL-lxvi. Malaki, Jona, Baruc, Daniel,Appendix and Index.] 5 vols. 8vo,
Rev.

Translated

J.

F.

[Vol.

I. General

cloth.

3OJ.

COMMENTARY
the Rev.
E.

ON

THE
2

PSALMS.

Translated
I2s.

by
with

Johnson,

M.A.

vols.

8vo,

cloth.

COMMENTARY Translation.
Frederick

ON
Translated

THE from 6s.

the

BOOK German

OF

JOB,
by
the

Rev.

J.

Smith.

8vo, cloth.

HAUSRATH TESTAMENT

(Prof.
the Revs.

A.). Poynting
this

HISTORY
The and Time

OF
of

THE

NEW
Translated

TIMES. C. T.

Jesus.
2

by
I2S.

P.

Quenzer.
Times
in

vols.

8vo, cloth. Apostles,''

;
see

The
was

second issued

portionof
from

apart

the

work, "The Library, but

of the

uniform

volumes

p. 19.

KEIM'S

in
and

HISTORY its connection

in detail. Rev. E.
toe M.

OF with

JESUS
the
from

OF National

NAZARA
Life of

Considered

Israel, and
Ransom Intro

related

Translated

the German I. Second

by

Arthur

Geldart.

[Vol.

Edition.

duction, Survey of Sources, Sacred and Political Groundwork. Sacred Vol. II. The Youth, Self-recog Religious Groundwork. First of Ill, The Vol. Decision. Preaching, the Works nition,
14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE
THEOLOGICAL
TRANSLATION

OF

PUBLICATIONS.
FUND LIBRARY-Continued.

Vol. Conflicts IV. and Apostolic Mission. Jesus,the Disciples, in Last Efforts and Self-confidence, Strengthened Disillusions, of the Messiah. of the Approaching Fall, Recognition Galilee,Signs Messianic The Vol. V. Progress to Jerusalem, the Entry into Decisive the Struggle,the Farewell, the Last Sapper. Jerusalem, and PseudoMessianic Death Vol. VI. The at Jerusalem. Arrest the on Cross, Burial and Resurrection, the Trial, the Death in Messiah's Place Indices.] Complete in 6 vols. History, 8vo. 36^.

(Vol. I. only ordered.)

KUENEN THE
lated

to

be

had

when

complete

set

of the

work

is

(Dr. A.).
FALL
Professor the Dutch from

THE THE

RELIGION

OF

ISRAEL

TO
Dr.

OF
of

JEWISH
at the

STATE.

By

A.

Kuenen,

Theology by A. H. May.
PAULIN1SM Christian
2

University, Leyden. 3 vols. 8vo, cloth.

:

Trans

i8s.
to

PFLEIDERER

(O.).
of
2nd

Contribution
Translated

the E.

History
Peters.

Primitive Edition. OF

vols.

Theology. 12s. 8vo, cloth.

ON THE

by

PHILOSOPHY ITS HISTORY.

RELIGION

BASIS

OF

(Vols.
to the

I. II. Present

History

of the

Philosophy of

Religion from
Menzies and

Spinoza SpeculativePhilosophy
the Rev.

of

Day ; Vols. III. IV. GeneticReligion.) Translated by Prof. Allan

Stewart.
4 vols.

Alex.

8vo, cloth.
OF THE

245.

REVILLE TORY F. Max PROTESTANT TAMENT.

(Dr. A.).
OF
Muller.

PROLEGOMENA
With
an

HIS

RELIGIONS.

Introduction

by Prof.

8vo,

cloth.

6s. ON
and

COMMENTARY
With P. W. General and

THE
Holzendorff.

NEW

TES
Edited Translated

Special Introductions.
von

by
from

Profs.
the

Schmidt German
iSs.

Y.

Third

Edition

by

the

Rev.

F.

PI.

Jones, B.A.

3 vols. 8vo,

cloth.

SCHRADER
TIONS
from and
2

(Prof. E.).
AND
the Second
an

THE OLD

CUNEIFORM
TESTAMENT.
Additions

INSCRIP
Translated

THE

Enlarged Edition, with by

sold the Rev.

Introduction

Owen

C.
a

Author, Whitehouse, M.A.

by

the

vols.

(Vol. I.

not

separately.) With

Map.

8vo, cloth.

I2S.

ZELLER THE duction

(Dr. E.).
ACTS OF

THE THE of the

Dare.

CONTENTS

AND

ORIGIN CRITICALLY

OF

APOSTLES

INVESTIGATED.
to

Preceded

the Acts

Translated

by Joseph

Intro by Dr. Fr. Overbeck's Wette's from De Handbook. Apostles I2s. 2 vols. 8vo, cloth.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

io

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

THE
The volumes

CROWN
are

THEOLOGICAL
size (crown
the size and

LIBRARY.

price varies

uniform in according to

octavo]and binding, but importance of the work.

the

A Professor

Few

Opinions

of the

Series.

Dods Marcus : "By introducing to the English-speaking public of such specimens of the work outstanding critics and theologians, your 'Crown Theological Library" has done a valuable service to theological learning in this country."
"

Dr.

John Watson

The
as

Library is rendering valuable service

as to

to

lay theologians

in this country,
Rev.

well

ministers."
:

Principal
opens
to

P. for

T.

Forsyth
reader

"As
at
a

whole

it is

the

English

low

price some

admirable an books which

are

series,and of prime

importance

religiousthought."

Sir Edward Russell : " I have formed the highest opinion of this series. Each of the books is animated and the same by a fine intelligent at time devout

spirit."
Rev.
'

Crown

Principal D. L. Ritchie : " I have read Library,'and I think it an admirable

A.

many

and

of the volumes useful series."

in

the

Rev.

Professor

volumes,

as

Garvie : " I am very they bring within the reach

E.
at

grateful for the publication of these

translation wise would Rev.

is

and be

of the English student, in a correct cheap price,important theological works, which other accessible only to those familiar with French German." or
:
' " Your Crown Theological Library service for liberal Christianity."
'

R. J. Campbell

is invaluable, and

doing

excellent

Professor
to

G. Currie

Martin
students

"

I think

you

are

all serious

of

theology by

your

valuable service rendering a most publication of the 'Crown

Theological Library.'"

Vol.

I.

BABEL

AND

BIBLE.
in the
an

fessor of

Assyriology
Edited,
Crown

Translation.

with

Pro By Dr. Friedrich Delitzsch, Authorised University of Berlin. Introduction, by Rev. C. H. W.

Johns.

8vo,
and

with

cloth. 77 illustrations,
and well-made

5^.

illustrated _"Thisinterestingly

satisfyboth
best how
to

scholars

general readers, though

value

appreciate the high

version of the Lectures should doubt scholars will know no of its arguments." Scotsman.
"

Vol.

II.

THE

VIRGIN

BIRTH

OF

CHRIST:

An

Historical

By Paul Lobstein, Professor of Dogmatics in the University of Strassburg. Translated by Victor Leuliette, A.K.C., B.-es-L.,Paris. Edited, with an Introduction, by Rev. W. D. Morrison, LL.D. Crown 8vo. 35-.
It should be added that Lobstein falls behind of those who have no one refined the tone of modern controversy, that his attitude to those whose views he opposes is considerate,his own constructive for faith, and his tone purpose Mr impressively reverent. Leuliette's translation is in admirably clear and good English." Hibbert Journal.
"

and

Critical

Essay.

"

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden, London, W.C.

12

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

THE

CROWN

THEOLOGICAL

LIBRARY-Continued.

Vol.

VIII. MATERIAL

BIBLE FOR of

PROBLEMS
THEIR
the Rev.

AND

THE A
to

NEW Plea for Churchmen

SOLUTION.
T. K.

Thoroughness
and
Fellow in the

Investigation,addressed
Academy Oxford,

Scholars.
""f the

By
British

Cheyne, D.Litt., D.D.,

University of
$s.

of Interpretation Professor ; Oriel Crown and of Rochester. Canon

8vo.
"

and learned The work is remarkably interesting what attention understand problems are likely to engage British Friend. ought not to neglect the book."
....
"

those who in the near

wish

to

future

Vol.

IX.

THE MODERN

DOCTRINE

OF

THE

ATONEMENT

AND

ITS AND

HISTORICAL
in the

EVOLUTION CULTURE.
Paris.

By

the

RELIGION ; and late Auguste Sabatier,

Professor

Universityof
Crown
studies

Translated

by

Victor

Leuliette,

A.K.C.,
"... which are Christian

B.-es-L.
Both the the

8vo.

4*. 6d.

everywhere

by

in the volume are profoundly interesting;marked piercing insight,philosophic grasp, and deep spirituality of this

characteristic World.

great

and

lamented

Christian

thinker."

"

The

Vol.

X.

THE

EARLY Its Value Otto

CHRISTIAN
and

CONCEPTION
the Professor 8vo.
y. of

OF

CHRIST:

Significance in

History
6d.

of

Religion.
Theology
"

By
be

in the

D.D., Pfleiderer, Crown Berlin. University,

name a

Practical

It would

with
the

difficult to this brilliant essay, as

advanced
"

more

school

of

English work which could compare any concise hut lucid presentation of the attitude of of the Chris German theologians to the Founder
recent

tian religion." Scotsman.

Vol.

XL Prof.

THE

CHILD

AND

RELIGION.

Eleven

Henry Jones, M.A., LL.D., M.A. George T. Ladd, D.D., LL.D., Uni ; Prof. B.Sc., Hulsean versityof Yale; Rev. F. R. Tennant, M.A. Canon Rev. D.D. Hensley Lecturer; Rev. J. Cynddylan Jones, ; G. Rev. Robert F. Rev. D.D. Henson, M.A. Horton, M.A., ; ; Rabbi A. A. Rev. Rev. D.D. Hill, M.A., J. J. Thornton; ; Thomas Edited Prof. Green; by Joseph Agar Beet, D.D. Crown 8vo. 6s. Stephens, B.A.
Masterman,
, "

of University

Essays. By Glasgow ; C. F. G.

No

fresher the

and

years,

and

study

minds

in the church

instructive book on this question has been will often its pages a godsend to many prove in the Christian home." British and Weekly.
more

issued

for

of

perplexed

"

Vol.

XII.

THE

EVOLUTION
L. R.
;

OF

RELIGION
Lecturer

An
in

Anthro
and Tutor Classical

pological Study.

By of Exeter College, Oxford Crown Archaeology,etc., etc.

"

Farnell,

D.Litt.,Fellow
$s.

University 8vo, cloth.

that have

It is

one

of the most

series.

He that
"
"

gives so
Pall Mall

clear

pology
students.

his book

volumes appeared in this excellent lucid a picture of the actual results of anthro of should is certainly the one we put in the hands Gazette.
valuable and

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

13

THE

CROWN

THEOLOGICAL

LIBRARY-Continued.

Vol.

XIII.

THE

HISTORY The Books

OF

EARLY of the New

CHRISTIAN Testament.

LITERATURE.
H.
von

By

of Theology in the Universityof Soden, D.D., Professor the Rev. Translated Berlin. by J. R. Wilkinson, and edited by Crown D. Morrison, LL.D. W. 8vo, cloth. Rev. $s.

Vol. XIV.
Rev.
"

JESUS.
W.
It is

By

Wilhelm

Bousset,
Penrose Crown

Professor

of

Theology
edited

in

Gottingen.
D.

Translated

by Janet
LL.D.

Trevelyan, and
8vo. 45.

by

Morrison,

papers much

and of their the writers, von Soden Bousset, have in the course true I very said things that I regard as as nothing less than admirable. in English." have Rev. Dr. whether doubt anything so admirable we Sanday in the Guardian.
"

Vol.

XV.

THE

COMMUNION GOD.

OF
Wilhelm

THE

CHRISTIAN
Translated M.A.
,

WITH
the R.
new

By

Prof.

Herrmann.

from Rev.

German

Edition

by

Rev.

J. S. Stanyon,
8vo,
TO
cloth.

and

W.

Stewart, B.D., B.Sc.

HEBREW
OF Crown RELIGION

Crown

55-.

Vol

XVI.

THE EZRA.

ESTABLISH

MENT M.A.

JUDAISM
8vo, cloth.

UNDER

By

W.

E. Addis,

$j.

" book better be difficult to name a It would adapted to give the student results of of the research recent into the origin and reliable clear impression a religion.""Scotsman. and historical development of Hebrew

Vol.

XVII.

NATURALISM
Professor of

AND
in the Professor

RELIGION.

Otto,
lated

Theology

Universityof
R.

By Gottingen.
History
Edited Crown
of scientific

Rudolf Trans in the with 6s.

and

Thomson, by J. Arthur of University Aberdeen, and Introduction an by Rev. W.

"... A ideas valuable
as

of Natural Thomson.

D.

Margaret Morrison, LL.D.

a

8vo.

survey,
concern

and the

critical estimate
of Times.

theory
.

kindred

they
even

written, clear,and

religiousview eloquent." Expository

"

the

world.
.

It is well

Number

of Works

are

under
are

Volumes

of which consideration, in Active Preparation.

the

following

ESSAYS

ON
of

THE

SOCIAL

GOSPEL.
W.

By
Herrmann,
TESTAMENT: Nearer

Professor of

Adolf

Harnack,
THE

Berlin,and
OF the
of Old

Professor

Marburg.
Its

RELIGION
Place among
Professor

THE
Testament

OLD of the

Religions

East.

By

Karl

Marti,
14

Exegesis, Bern. Garden, London,

W.C.

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

14

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

THE

HIBBERT

LECTURES.
los.

Library Edition, demy

ALVIELLA IDEA AND OF

Svo,
GOBLET

6d.

Edition, 3^. 6d. (Count

per volume. per volume.

Cheap
OF
P.

Popular
THE

D'). by

EVOLUTION TO
the 6d.

GOD,

ACCORDING
Translated

ANTHROPOLOGY
Rev.

HISTORY.

H.

Wicksteed. 6d.

(Hibbert Lectures, 1891.) Cloth.

BEARD TION

los.

Cheap Edition,3*.
THE REFORMA IN AND

(Rev.
OF

Dr. THE

C.).
TO

LECTURES SIXTEENTH

ON THOUGHT

CENTURY

ITS 6d.

RELATION
LEDGE.

MODERN

KNOW
los.

(Hibbert Lectures, Edition,3*. 6d.

LECTURES OF
Ed.

1883.)
ON

Svo,

cloth.

Cheap Edition,3rd
DAVIDS IN

(T. W.
THE

RHYS).
2nd

SOME

POINTS

HISTORY

INDIAN
los.

BUDDHISM. 6d.

(Hib.
y. 6d.

Lee., 1881.)
DRUMMOND

8vo, cloth, VIA,

Cheap Ed.,

VITA. Lectures VERITAS, on Form. Simple and Intelligible Christianityin (The Hibbert Lectures, 1894.) ios. 6d. Cheap Edition, 3*. 6d.

(Dr.)

its most

HATCH OF

(Rev. Dr.). LECTURES

GREEK IDEAS AND Edition. CHRISTIAN

ON

THE

USAGES
Edited

INFLUENCE UPON
ios.

THE

CHURCH.

Lectures, 1888.)

3rd
A.).
AND

by Svo, cloth,
ON

Dr. Fairbairn. 6d.

(Hibbert Cheap

Edition, y.
KUENEN RELIGIONS
Hibbert y. 6d.

6d.

(Dr.

LECTURES

UNIVERSAL

NATIONAL RELIGION.
105-.

(The

Lectures, 1882.)

8vo,

cloth.

6d.

Cheap

Edition,
OF

MONTEFIORE
RELIGION OF THE
2nd

(C. G.). ORIGIN

AS ANCIENT Edition. ILLUSTRATED HEBREWS.

AND BY
6d.

THE

GROWTH RELIGION

(The
ios.

1892.)
PFLEIDERER FLUENCE

Svo, O.).
THE OF

cloth,

Hibbert Lectures, Cheap Edition, 35-.6d.

(Dr.
OF

LECTURES APOSTLE CHRISTIANITY.

6d.

ON PAUL

THE ON
Translated

IN THE

DEVELOPMENT
the Rev. Edition.

by
2nd

J. Frederick 8vo, cloth,

Smith.
ios.

(Hibbert Lectures, 1885.) Cheap Edition, 35-.6d.

OF CULTURE THE
Translated

RENAN

THE (E.). ON THOUGHT, TIONS, ON OF THE

INFLUENCE AND AND CHURCH.

THE

INSTITU
OF ROME

CHRISTIANITY CATHOLIC

DEVELOPMENT

by

the
ios.

Rev.

Beard. (Hibbert Lectures, 1880.) Edition, 3rd Edition, 3*. 6d. Cheap Charles

Svo, cloth,

6d.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.
Continued.

15

THE

HIBBERT

LECTURES-

RENOUF
ANCIENT

(P.
cloth,

LE EGYPT.
los.

PAGE).
6d.

ON

THE

RELIGION

OF

8vo,
RHYS OF

(Hibbert Lectures, 1879.) 3rd Edition. Cheap Edition, $s. 6d.

ON AS
THE

(Prof. J.).
RELIGION 6d. HEATHENDOM.
los.

ORIGIN

AND
BY

GROWTH CELTIC

ILLUSTRATED

(Hibbert
3*. 6d.
THE

Lectures, 1886.)
NATIVE RELIGIONS

8vo,

cloth.

Cheap Edition, (Dr. A.).

AND ON PERU.
6d.

REVILLE MEXICO Wicksteed.

OF
P.
los.

Translated

(Hibbert
A. ASSYRIA

Lectures, 1884.)
ON AND THE

by 8vo,

the

Rev.

H. 6d.

cloth,

Cheap Edition, 3$.

SAYCE
ANCIENT

(Prof.

H.).

RELIGION 6d.

OF

BABYLONIA.
lOs.

(Hibbert Lectures, 1887.) 8vo, cloth.

UPTON

4th Edition. Cheap Ed., 3*. 6d

OF RE

(Rev.
LIGIOUS
cloth,
los.

C. BELIEF.

B.).

ON

THE

BASES

(Hibbert Lectures, 1893.) Demy

8vo,

6d.

Cheap Edition, 35-.6a.

ALPHABETICAL

LIST.
RELIGION.
See

ADDIS

HEBREW (W. E.). TheologicalLibrary,p. 13.

Crown

ALLIN AS HOLY
Letter

(Rev.
THE AUTHORITY

THOS.).
HOPE OF OF

UNIVERSALISM THE
With

ASSERTED GOSPEL ON THE AND FATHERS, by Edna Lyall,and

REASON,
a

THE Preface 8vo. Crown

SCRIPTURE.
from Canon 6d. net.

Wilberforce.

Sewed,

is.

6d. net;

cloth, 2s.
ALVIELLA ARY

(Count
EVOLUTION

GOBLET OF

D').
RELIGIOUS
AND

THE

CONTEMPOR
THOUGHT
Translated
los.

IN
from

ENGLAND,
the French

AMERICA,

INDIA.

by

the

Rev.

J. Moden.
THE

8vo,
IDEA

cloth,

6d.
See The

EVOLUTION
Hibbert

OF
14.

OF

GOD.

Lectures, p.

ANNOTATED
and

CATECHISM.

Manual

of Natural
2nd

Religion
Crown

Morality,with
is.

many

details. practical

Edition.

8vo, cloth,
BAUR THREE
Old

(F. C.). Series, p.

8.

CHURCH

HISTORY

OF

THE

FIRST

CENTURIES.

Translation See Theological

Library,

See

OF THE APOSTLE PAUL, Old Translation Library, Theological Henrietta

2

JESUS
Series,p.
8.

CHRIST.

14

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

16

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S
LIST-Continued.

ALPHABETICAL

BEARD AND
-

(Rev.
OTHER

Dr.

C.).
SERMONS.
ON THE

THE

UNIVERSAL
Crown

CHRIST,
cloth.

8vo,

7*. 6d. OF THE TO

See The

LECTURES
SIXTEENTH MODERN
Hibbert

CENTURY THOUGHT

REFORMATION IN ITS
AND KNOWLEDGE.

RELATION

Lectures, p. (Rev.
C. AND

14.

BEEBY

E., B.D.,

Author

of

"Creed

and

Life").
on

DpCTRINE
BIBLE.
of the Translated

PRINCIPLES.

Popular
^s. 6d.
a

Lectures

Primary Questions. Demy

by
Authorised New

8vo, cloth.
6th
roan.

Samuel

Sharpe, being
Edition of the See

Revision

of

the

English Version.
Testament.

Old,

loth

Edition

8vo,

$s. THE

also Testament. See

LECTURES BLEEK(F.). Theological Translation BROAD

BENT

ON

APOCALYPSE.

Library, Old
Rev. T. AND

Series, p. P., B.A.).

A

8.

(The
AN

late

THIRTEEN
With

ESSAY, SERMONS, a PrefatoryNote by Rev. Prof. J. Estlin net. 8vo, cloth. 4.5-.
CAMPBELL GOSPELS CHANNING'S
Perfect

FRAGMENT.

Carpenter, M.A.
FIRST

Crown

(Rev.
IN

Canon

COLIN).
See

THREE
p. 26.

GREEK.

Testament, New,

COMPLETE

WORKS. Centennial

Including
Edition.

"The

Life,"with
-JS.6d.

Memoir.

4to Edition.

Cloth. CHEYNE NEW Crown CHILD

(Prof.
MATERIAL

T.

K.).

BIBLE FOR

PROBLEMS THEIR
12.

AND

THE See

SOLUTION.

Theological Library, p.
AND

RELIGION.

Edited
12.

by

Thomas

Stephens, B.A.

See Crown

TheologicalLibrary, p.
CREED

CHRISTIAN
Crown

(OUR).
35. 6d.

2nd

and

greatlyRevised

Edition.

8vo,

cloth.

SUCCESSIONE DE CLARK APOS(ARCHD. JAS.). NEC NON MISSIONE ET TOLICA JURISHIERARCHIC ANGLICANS ET DICTIONE Cloth. CATHOLICS. 8vo. 21 j. (Georgetown, Guiana.)
-

SEVEN the

AGES

OF Sewed,

THE
is.

CHURCH

; or,

Exposition

of

Apocalypse.
PRAYER

COMMON
Ten Also
in

FOR for

CHRISTIAN
and

WORSHIP:
321x10, cloth,
is.

in 6d.

Services

Morning
y.

Evening.

8vo, cloth.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London, W.C.

CATALOGUE
ALPHABETICAL

OF

PUBLICATIONS.
LIST" Continued.

17

CONWAY
OF
With

(MONCURE
THE
numerous

D.).
PLACE

CENTENARY ETHICAL

HISTORY SOCIETY.
of the Crown

SOUTH

Portraits,a facsimile of the originalMS. God, to Thee," and Appendices. "Nearer, hymn, my half vellum, paper sides. 8vo, $s.
DAVIDS POINTS
ISM.

(T.
IN

W. THE

RHYS).
HISTORY
Hibbert

LECTURES
OF
p. 14.

ON INDIAN

SOME BUDDH

See The

Lectures,
AND
See

DELITZSCH
delivered
of the See also German

(F.).
before the

BABEL
Deutsche

BIBLE.

Two in the

Lectures presence
10.

Orient-Gesellschaft

Emperor.
A.,
"

Crown

Harnack,

Letter

to Preuss.

Theological Library, p. Jahrbiicher" p. 1 8.

LIFE IN THE

DOBSCHOTZ
PRIMITIVE
New

(E. VON).
CHURCH.
4. See

CHRISTIAN
See

TheologicalTranslation

Library,

Series,p.

DRIVER

(S. R.).
Manchester CHARACTER

Mosheh

ben

Shesheth, p.
Hon. AN
cloth.

22.

DRUMMOND
of THE FOURTH
"

(JAMES,

M.A., LL.D., College, Oxford).

AND

Litt.D., Principal INTO INQUIRY

OF
ioj.

AUTHORSHIP

THE

GOSPEL.
is
a

Demy
the work of R.

8vo,
a

6d.

This

valuable
"

book,

great
"

influence." The
to

Rev.
not

J. CAMPBELL,
but of

in Christian
reverent

liberal theologian of distinction and Commonwealth.

and

book
find

is

only learned,
into the
to

also the

spiritualin tone,
of New of

and
a

ought
very
''

notable
"

its way attempt

libraries of students
one

of all shades

belief,as
Testament

solve

most

important
the

problems."
Of
master

Christian

World. Dr. Drummond

the

spiritin which

approaches

study

of

this work
of
too

of the

temper
"
"

of the material,and mind, of the completeness and arrangement in which the argument is conducted, it is impossible to speak

highly.

Scotsman.

VIA,
PHILO

VERITAS,

VITA.

See

The

Hibbert

Lectures,p.

14.

JUD^EUS.

Seep.

29.

ECHOES
Preface

pp

HOLY before
a

Meditations

THOUGHTS: First Communion.

Thorn.

Arranged
2nd Printed with

as

Private
a

Edition,with
red

by Rev. Fcap. 8vo, cloth.

EWALD OF
tion

J.
is.

Hamilton

lines.

(H.).
THE OLD

COMMENTARY
TESTAMENT.

ON

THE
See

PROPHETS
Transla

Theological

Library, Old

Series,p. 8.
ON THE

COMMENTARY
Translation

PSALMS.

See

Theological

Library, Old

Series, p. 8. Garden, London,

W.C.

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

i8

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

ALPHABETICAL

LIST-Continued.

EWALD

(H.).
JOB.
See

COMMENTARY

ON

THE

BOOK

OF

TheologicalTranslation
ANALYSIS
Crown

Library, Old
6^.

Series, p. 8.
NATURAL

FIGG AND FOUR

(E. G.).

OF

REVEALED.

THEOLOGY, 8vo, cloth.

HISTORICAL

GOSPELS

(THE)
15.5-. THE
Gill.

AS

RECORDS.

8vo, cloth.
GILL

(C.). By
Charles Criticism. THE
lated Richard corrected cloth.

EVOLUTION
2nd cloth.

OF
With

CHRISTIANITY.
in
answer

Edition.
I2s.

Dissertations

to

8vo,
BOOK

pF
his

ENOCH
MS.
in

THE
the

PROPHET.

Trans the late

from

an

Ethiopic
latest

Bodleian

Library,by

Laurence,
from

LL.D.,

Notes

Text The Archbishop of Cashel. Charles Gill. Re-issue, 8vo, by

5-r.

GOULD

(Rev.
GOSPELS.

S.
An

BARING).
Account of the

LOST
Toledoth and

AND

HOSTILE
of

in the Middle Ages, Gospels circulating Centuries the Gospels of the first Three Origin. Crown 8vo, cloth. 7.?.6d.

Jesher,two Hebrew Extant Fragments

and

of Petrine

Pauline

HARNACK

(ADOLF).
; and Two E.

MONASTICISM

Its

Ideals AUGUS

and
into

History
TINE. M.A.
"

THE
Lectures E.

CONFESSIONS

OF
Harnack. and

ST.

by
4^.

Adolf

Translated H.

English by
Crown
The but

Kellett, M.A.,
cloth.
to

F.

Marseille, Ph.D.,

8vo,

lectures win

impart

these

old
many

subjects

new
.

mot

this faithful version

admirin ng

vivid interest which and Scotsman. readers."

"

LETTER

to the

"

Preussische of Prof.
into

Jahrbiicher
Thomas

"

on

the
on

German
"

Emperor's
and Bible."
6d. net.
-

Criticism
Translated

Delitzsch's

Lectures

Babel

English by
See

BaileySaunders.
Translation

HISTORY

OF

DOGMA.

Theological
See

Library, New
-

Series,p. 5.
IS

WHAT
tion p.
II.

CHRISTIANITY?

Library,New
See Saunders

Series, p.

6.
"

Also

Crown

Theological Transla Theological Library,

and his Oxford

(T. B.),

Professor

Harnack

Critics," p.
-

25.

EXPANSION THREE
P- 4-

OF CENTURIES.

CHRISTIANITY
See

IN

THE

FIRST

TheologicalTranslation
_____

Library,

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

20

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

ALPHABETICAL

LIST-Continued.

HERRMANN

(W.).

FAITH
II.

AND

MORALS.

See

Crown

Theological Library,p.
HIBBERT
Dawes Vol.

JOURNAL:
and Hicks.

Theology,

of Quarterly Review Religion, Edited L. P. by Jacks and G Philosophy. A

I.

Vol. pp.

Royal
Each

8vo, 856
I2s.

pp.

Vol.
Annual

II., 864

pp.

III., 869

Cloth.

6d. net.

Subscrip

tion,los.
HOERNING

post free.

BRITISH MSS., (i.to viii. 5) in Forty-two in ordinaryArabic type. with a Transcription Autotype Facsimiles, Together with Descriptionsand Collation of that and five other Bible in Arabic characters in the of portions of the Hebrew MSS. Collection. same Royal 4to, cloth, gilttop. 20^.

(Dr. R.).
The

THE

KARAITE

MUSEUM.

Karaite

Exodus

HUNTER
Plea CIVIC for

(Rev. J., D.D.).

a

THE

Church APATHY.

simply
A

COMING CHURCH. Christian. Cloth, is. 6d. net. Sermon

preached

at

Bechstein
6d. net.

Hall, London,

Sunday

morning, 25th June 1905.

THE
7*. 6d.

JOHNSON
DOM.

M.A.). (EDWIN, cloth. Demy 8vo,

MATER
2s. :

RISE

OF

CHRISTEN

ANTIQUA
Crown THE cloth.

Study

of

Christian

Origins.

8vo, cloth.
RISE OF

6d.

ENGLISH

CULTURE.

Demy

8vo,

155. net.
R.

JONES
2nd

(Rev.
Edition.

CROMPTON).
and

HYMNS
247
pp.

OF

DUTY

AND cloth.

FAITH.

Selected

Arranged.

Fcap. 8vo,

3*. 6d.

CHANTS,
and Pointed

PSALMS,
for Chanting.
With
U.

AND

CANTICLES.
cloth,
and
is.

Selected

i8mo,

6d.
to

ANTHEMS.

Indexes

References

the

Music.

i8mo,
THE cloth. A
With

cloth,

3"/.
AND

CHANTS
2s.

ANTHEMS.

Together

in

vol

BOOK

Additional

Thirty Orders of Worship, with 6d. 2s. Prayers and Thanksgivings. i8mo, cloth. in vol. cloth. I i8mo, Chants, 3^. Street, Covent Garden, London,
W.C.

OF

PRAYER.

In

14

Henrietta

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

21

ALPHABETICAL

LIST"

Continued.

KAUTZSCH OF THE

(E.).
With

AN

OUTLINE OF

OF THE

THE OLD

HISTORY TESTA

LITERATURE

for the Chronological Tables History of the and other Aids to the Explanation of the Old Testament. Israelites, of the Old Reprinted from the Supplement to the Translation Testament." By E. Kautzsch, Professor of Theology at the Uni Edited Translated versityof Halle. by the Author. by John cloth. 6s. 6d. etc. Taylor, D.Lit., M.A., Demy 8vo,
' '
"

MENT.

This

English
who desire

translation
...

is likely to
the The
"

prove very acceptable to all those

view

students of the

to

see

for themselves

taken

by

the

'

higher critics

'

growth

of the Old

Testament."

Guardian.

"Dr. a Taylor has rendered great service to the English readers excellent translation of this important work." British Weekly.
"

by his

"As
of
a

to

matter,
In

it is the

work

of
never

scholar
grasps
at

who

suggested by fair research, but who

is not afraid of results novelties merely for the sake

like an originalthan styleand language, the book reads more in its terseness of expression has escaped original, too, which the prolix obscurity so commonly complained of in the writings of the author's Gazette. country." Church

originality.

translation ;
"

an

"A
and

brief yet comprehensive statement books." origin of the Old Testament

of critical opinion
"

respecting the order

Methodist

Times.

KEIM;S
KENNEDY

HISTORY

OF

JESUS

OF

NAZARA.

see

Theo-

Translation logical

Library,Old

Series, p. 8.
HEBREW.
See p. 3$.

(Rev. JAS.).

BIBLICAL

KIRK OF

(R. S.).
HUMAN

SIDE-LIGHTS
INTEREST.

ON Crown

GREAT

PROBLEMS
is.

8vo, cloth,
HEBREWS.

KITTEL

OF (R.). HISTORY Translation Theological Library,New

THE

See

Series, p. 6.
ON
See

KUENEN UNIVERSAL
p. 14.

(Dr. A.).

LECTURES RELIGIONS.

NATIONAL
The Hibbert

AND

Lectures,

THE THE
Old

RELIGION

OF STATE.

ISRAEL
See

TO

THE

FALL

OF

JEWISH Series, p.

TheologicalTranslation

Library,

9.

LOBSTEIN(P-).
OF CHRIST.

THE

DOGMA

OFTHEVIRGIN

BIRTH
10.

See Crown

TheologicalLibrary,p.
MATTER. of
2s.

LODGE

(Sir O.).
Crown

LIFE

AND "Riddle

Criticism

of

Professor

Haeckel's

the 6d. net.

Universe."

Fourth

Impression.
14 Henrietta

8vo, cloth.
Covent

Street,

Garden,

London,

W.C.

22

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

ALPHABETICAL

LIST-Continued.

MACAN

(R. CHRIST.

W.).
An

THE

RESURRECTION
in Three

OF cloth. RISE
cloth.

JESUS
5*. AND
6^.

Essay

Chapters. 8vo,
OF THE

MACKAY PROGRESS MARCHANT RECTION

2s.

(R.

W.).
OF

SKETCH CHRISTIANITY. THEORIES CHRIST.

8vo,
OF
Crown

(JAMES).
OF
net ;

THE

RESUR
stiff covers,

JESUS superiorcloth binding, 3^.

RELIGION
Crown

8vo,

MARTI MENT.

(KARL).
See

OF

THE

OLD

TESTA

TheologicalLibrary, p. 13.
Dr.

MARTINEAU BETWEEN

(Rev.
ETHICS
is.

JAMES).
AND

THE

RELATION
An Address.

RELIGION.

8vo, sewed,
MODERN

WARDS
sewed.
2s.

MATERIALISM THEOLOGY.
6d.

ITS

ATTITUDE
and

TO

Critique

Defence.

8vo,

MONTEFIORE

(C. G.).
AS THE

ORIGIN HEBREWS.

AND BY
See

GROWTH
THE The

OF
Lec

RELIGION
OF

ILLUSTRATED

RELIGION
Hibbert

ANCIENT

tures, p. 14.
MOSHEH BEN
with 35.

SHESHETH'S
AND EZEKIEL.
and Translation

COMMENTARY
Edited from R.
a

ON
Bodleian Driver.

JEREMIAH
MS.,
sewed.
a

Notes, by S.

8vo,

MUNSTERBERG
See p. 30.

(Prof. HUGO).

THE

AMERICANS.

NESTLE CRITICISM
See

(E .). INTRODUCTION
OF THE GREEK

TO
NEW

THE

TEXTUAL TESTAMENT.
7.

Theological Translation

Library, New
AND

Series, p.

NATURALISM OTTO(R.). TheologicalLibrary, p.

PERRIN A PERSONAL
is.

RELIGION.

See

Crown

13.

(R. S.).
Review of AND
net.

THE

EVOLUTION
Crown

OF

KNOWLEDGE.
6s.

Philosophy.
FAMILY

8vo, cloth.

PRAYERS.

8vo, buckram.

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

23

ALPHABETICAL

LIST

-Continued.

PETERS

HEBREW P.). EARLY Study of the Origin, the Value, and the of the Crown See Legends of Israel.
p.
n.

(JOHN

STORY.
Historical

Background Theological Library,

PFLEIDERER FLUENCE DEVELOPMENT

Hibbert

(Dr.
OF

O.).
THE OF

LECTURES APOSTLE

ON PAUL

THE ON
See,

IN THE
The

CHRISTIANITY.

Lectures,
:

p.

14.

PAULINISM

Contribution

to the

History

of

Primitive

Christianity. See Theological Translation

p. 9.

Library, Old

Series,

PHILOSOPHY ITS HISTORY.

9.

OF
See

RELIGION

ON

THE

BASIS

OF
Old

Theological

Translation

Library,

Series, p.
THE CHRIST:

EARLY
Its See

CHRISTIAN

CONCEPTION Value in the

OF

Significance and

History

of

Religion.
PLAIN
an

Crown

TheologicalLibrary, p.
ON
i^s.

12.

COMMENTARY

THE

FIRST

GOSPEL.

By

Agnostic. 8vo, cloth. (REG. LANE).

OF

POOLE HISTORY

ILLUSTRATIONS THOUGHT THEOLOGY AND

i "w.

OF
IN

THE THE

MEDIAEVAL OF

DEPARTMENTS ASTICAL POLITICS.

ECCLESI

8vo,

cloth.

6d. NEW
Old

PROTESTANT
TAMENT.
p. 9-

COMMENTARY
See

ON
Translation

THE

TES Series,

Theological

Library,

RENAN
ON OF

(E.).

ON

THE

INFLUENCE AND
AND

OF CULTURE THE
See

THE OF

INSTI ROME

TUTIONS,
THE

THOUGHT,

CHRISTIANITY CATHOLIC

DEVELOPMENT
Hibbert

CHURCH.

Lectures,

p. 14.

RENOUF ANCIENT
REVILLE the

(P.

LE

PAGE).
See

ON
Hibbert

THE

RELIGION

OF

EGYPT.

Lectures, p. 15.

(A.). Song
Crown

THE

SONG
or

OF the
is.

SONGS,
Canticle.

Commonly
Translated

called
from the

of Solomon,

French.

8vo, cloth, Street,

6d.

14

Henrietta

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

24

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

ALPHABETICAL

LIST-Continued.

REVILLE
AND

(A.).
PERU.

ON
See

NATIVE
Hibbert

RELIGIONS

OF
15.

MEXICO

Lectures,p.
THE

PROLEGOMENA LIGIONS.
p. 9.

OF
See

HISTpRY

OF

RE

Theological Translation

Library, Old

Series,

REVILLE
Crown
See

LIBERAL (JEAN). TheologicalLibrary,p.

also

CHRISTIANITY.
II.

See

Sabatier's
4.

"

Religions of Authority and

Religion of

the

Spirit," p.
RHYS

(J.).
RELIGION

ON

THE AS
See

ORIGIN ILLUSTRATED
Hibbert

AND

GROWTH BY

OF CELTIC

HEATHENDOM.
RIX
as

Lectures,p. 15.
FAITH
; or,

(HERBERT).
a

DAWNING
Crown

The

World

SpiritualOrganism.
AND

8vo, cloth.
A

5.5-.
in 61

TENT

TESTAMENT.

Notes some Palestine, with and Frontispiece, Illustrations,

net.

Tour Camping With on Scripture Sites. 8s. Demy 8vo, cloth. Maps.

6d.

ROBINSON
THE Edition. js. 6d. OLD
A

(ALEX.,

M.A.,
IN
and

B.D.).
NEWER
re-written.

STUDY LIGHT.

OF
2nd

SAVOUR
Revised

THE

partly

Demy

8vo,

cloth.

AND

NEW Crown

CERTAINTY

OF
6d.

THE

GOSPEL:

Sketch.

8vo, cloth.

2s.

SABATIER
THORITY
With
a

(AUGUSTE).
AND
Memoir

THE RELIGION

RELIGIONS OF
See

OF THE

AU

THE
Professor

SPIRIT.

by

J. Reville.
4.

TheologicalTransla

tion THE ITS AND

Library,New
DOCTRINE HISTORICAL MODERN
12.

Series,p.
OF

THE

ATONEMENT
and
See

AND RELIGION

EVOLUTION;
CULTURE.

Crown

Theological

Library,p.

SADLER (Rev. WORSHIP. CLOSET

cloth,
is.

Dr.).
Crown

PRAYERS

FOR 3*. 6d. and

CHRISTIAN

8vo,

cloth.

PRAYERS,
6d.

Original

Compiled.

i8mo,

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

25

ALPHABETICAL

LIST-Continued.

SAUNDERS AND
is.

(T.
HIS
6d.
"It net.

BAILEY).

OXFORD

PROFESSOR CRITICS.

HARNACK
Crown

8vo,

cloth.

student

the great historical to gives thoughtful and acutely reasoned support Berlin in theology of Christianity who against the pigrepresents has offered to his learning. A spiritedpiece of tailed opposition which Oxford but prove controversial writing, it cannot stimulating to readers interested in modern side of the debate matter their private preposses to which no divinity,
"
"

sions incline them.

Scotsman.
a
'

with "Mr. Saunders writes with sobriety and issue. Readers of ' Harnack and at his Critics comments." Sheffield Daily Telegraph.
"

knowledge
will do well

of
to

the

points
his

read

SAVAGE
cloth.

(M. J.).
7.y.6d.

BELIEFS

ABOUT

THE

BIBLE.

8vo,

SAYCE

(A.
ASSYRIA
P- 15-

H.).
AND

ON

THE BABYLONIA.

RELIGION
See

OF
Hibbert

ANCIENT

Lectures,

SCHRADER
THE OLD

(E.). CUNEIFORM
TESTAMENT.

INSCRIPTIONS
See

AND
Translation

Theological

Library, Old
SEVERUS
OF THE PATRIARCH Athanasius
Vol. I.

Series, p.

9.

(Patriarch
SELECT
OF of Nisibis.
Part

of

Antioch).
LETTERS

THE OF in the

SIXTH

BOOK

ANTIOCH,
Edited

(Text), I, and Vol. Vol. I. (Text), Part 2, and Vol. II. (Trans 8vo, cloth. 42s. net. vols. 8vo, cloth. See Text 2 and lation),Part 2. 42^. net.
Translation

SEVERUS, of Syriac Version and translated E. W. Brooks. by II. (Translation), Part i. 2 vols.

Society,p. 38.
HISTORY ITS OF THE
With Edition.

SHARPE NATION
on

(SAMUEL).
AND
Hebrew

HEBREW
an

LITERATURE.

Appendix
8vo, cloth.

the

Chronology.

5th

Crown

4J. 6d.

CRITICAL LISH Edition. SMITH 6d. VERSION

I2mo,

NOTES
OF
cloth,

ON THE
is.

THE NEW 6d. I

AUTHORISED TESTAMENT.

ENG
2nd

(MARTIN
CHILDREN. y.

R.).
2nd

WHAT

HAVE

TAUGHT
Crown

MY

Edition,

Revised.

8vo,

cloth,

SODEN

(H.

von,

D.D.).

THE

HISTORY
See

OF Crown

EARLY

CHRISTIAN

LITERATURE.
13.

Theological

Library,p.
14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden, London,

W.C.

26

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

ALPHABETICAL

LIST"

Continued.

THE
tion

STATUTES
unedited and Rev.

OF
and of

THE
Arabic the

APOSTLES.
Texts.

The

hitherto

Ethiopia
G.

Translations

by

Homer,
of the

M.A.

Edited, with an Introduc Ethiopic,Arabic, and Coptic Texts, With a an recently dis Appendix
"

covered

variant

Coptic Text. JAMES).

CHARACTER its 5^. DIRGE
cloth.

iSs. net.

TAYLER ASCERTAIN

(Rev.

JOHN
THE

AN

ATTEMPT
THE the

TO FOURTH
Three.

OF
Relation
to

GOSPEL,
2nd

especially in
8vo,
cloth.

First

Edition.

TAYLOR

(Rev.

C.).
XII.

THE

OF
AND 3.9.

ECCLES.
INTERPRETED.

DISCUSSED

COHELETH LITERALLY

IN

8vo,
Dr.

TAYLOR
THE MICAH.
See also

(Rev.
ANCIENT

J.).

THE

MASSORETIC
OF THE

TEXT

AND OF

VERSIONS

BOOK

Crown

8vo, cloth.
"

5*.
21.

Kautzsch,

Outline,"p.
PUBLIC
;
or

TEN

SERVICES Collects.

OF

8vo, cloth,y.
AND AND

32mo,

PRAYER, cloth,is. Svo,

with
6d.
is.

Special

PSALMS PSALMS
cloth.
2s.

CANTICLES.

cloth,

6d.

CANTICLES,

with

Anthems.

Svo,

TEN

SERVICES
stance

OF
the additional
; or

PUBLIC

from
a

Common

with

few

in Sub taken PRAYER, Prayer for Christian Worship, Svo, Prayers for particularDays.

cloth, 2s. 6d.

32mo, THE

cloth, is.
NEW.

TESTAMENT,
NOVUM
"jos. net.

TISCHENDORF
GREECE. 3
vol vols.

(C.).
Svo.

TESTAMENTUM

CAMPBELL
FIRST THREE

(Rev. Canon
GOSPELS
2nd

COLIN,
IN

M.A,
GREEK.

parallelcolumns.
5-r.net.

Edition, Revised.

D.D.). THE Arranged in Crown Svo, cloth.

UPTON (C. BELIEF.

B.).
See

ON
Hibbert

THE

BASES
p. 15.

OF

RELIGIOUS

Lectures,

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

28

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

ALPHABETICAL

LIST-Continued.

WRIGHT HEBREW
3-r.6d.

(Rev.
and

C.

H.

H.).
With
a

BOpK
and

OF

GENESIS

IN
various

TEXT.

revised critically

Text,
Demy

Readings,

Grammatical

Critical

Notes.

8vo

BOOK

OF

RUTH
Hebrew which

IN

HEBREW

TEXT.
a

With
new

criti of

callyrevised

Text, various
; to

Twenty-eight

Readings, including MSS., and a Grammatical

is appended
the

Collation
and

Critical

Commentary
8vo. 75-.6d.

Chaldee

Targum.

Demy

DANIEL cloth. 75-.6d.

AND

HIS

PROPHECIES.

Demy

8vo,

DANIEL
matical

AND

ITS
with

CRITICS.

Critical

and

Gram

Commentary

Appendix.

Demy

8vo,

cloth. OF

75. 6d.

WRIGHT
new

etc.

THE (G. H. BATESON). revised Translation, with critically 6s. cloth. 8vo,

BOOK

JOB.

Essays

on

Scansion, Date,

WAS Tradition.

ISRAEL

EVER G.
H. Bateson

IN

EGYPT

or,

Lost

By

Oxford;
"A

Headmaster 7^. 6d.

Critical Revised

Wright, D.D., Queen's College, of Author Queen's College, Hong-Kong; of the of Book Translation Job." 8vo, art

linen.

WRIGHT
A
a

(W.
COMMENTARY
Hebrew MS.
2is.

ALOIS),
in the

Edited ON THE

by,

and

Dr

S. A.
OF

HIRSCH
From

JOB. UniversityLibrary, Cambridge. Med.

BOOK

8vo,

cloth.

net.

ZELLER

(E.).
OF

ACTS

CONTENTS THE APOSTLES.

AND
See

ORIGIN

OF

THE

Theological Translation

Library, Old

Series, p.

9.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden, London, W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

29

II.

Philosophy, Psychology.
THE "OPUS

BACON
of

(ROGER),
and

MAJUS"

OF.

Edited,

with

AnalyticalTable, by John Henry Bridges,Fellow of Oriel sometime Fellow College. Royal College of Physicians, III. sold separately, Js. 6d. Complete in 3 vols. 31$. 6d. ; Vol.
Introduction
,

BREWSTER AND
ment.

(H. B.).
OF LAW.
A

THE

THEORIES
Debate.

OF Crown

ANARCHY

Midnight

8vo, parch

5-r. PRISON. STATUETTE

A

THE THE Crown

Dialogue.
AND
45.

Crown THE

8vo, parchment.
BACKGROUND.

5*.

8vo, parchment.
AN

COLLINS (F. H.). PHILOSOPHY.

Herbert

EPITOME

OF
The

THE

SYNTHETIC
With
a

By
5th
21
s.

F.

Howard

Collins.

Preface

by

Spencer.
cloth.

Edition.

Synthetic Philosophy Com

pleted. 8vo,
DENNYS Mental and
With

(EDWARD

N.).
A Revelation

THE but Crown

ALPHA;
to
no

or,

The
6th

First
Edition.

Principle and
:
a

Truth-Guide

General
cloth.

Weil-Being
35-. 6d.

Progress
Portrait

Mystery.
8vo,

of the Author.

DRUMMOND

JUD^EUS; Alexandrian its Development LL.D., Principal of By James Drummond, 2 vols. 8vo, cloth. 21 s. College,Oxford. (S. H.).
Address
2s.

(Dr.). PHILO Philosophy in

or,
and

The

Jewish Completion.
New

Manchester

HODGSON
An

PHILOSOPHY
before the

AND

EXPERIENCE.

delivered

Aristotelian

Society. 8vo,

sewed. THE Address. LAURIE Reason.

REORGANISATION

OF
is.

PHILOSOPHY.

8vo, sewed,

(Professor SIMON).
By Scotus
Novanticus.

ETHICA:
2nd

or,

The

Ethics
cloth.

of 6s.
to

Edition.

8vo,
:

METAPHYSICA Dualism.
2nd

NOVA
Edition. LIFE

ET
Crown

VETUSTA

Return

8vo,

cloth.

6s.

LODGE
p. 21.

(Sir O.).

AND

MATTER.

See

Religion,

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

30

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

MACKENZIE DYNAMICS.

AND SOCIAL POLITICAL (MALCOLM). An the Function of the of as Exposition Money of the viewed from measure Contract, Trade, and Government, of Natural in refutation Principles Philosophy and Jurisprudence, of Economic 6d. cloth, los. Dogmas. Demy 8vo,

MIND

Philosophy. in cloth, 1876-90. 8vo, each $s. Vols. III. -XVI. each New each and Nos. after, 4*. Series, 13^-. 3.5-. 1-32, ; 33 Vols I.-VIII., each 135. Vols. IX.-XIV., each ijs. Annual Subscription, post free,I2s.
:

Quarterly

Review

of

Psychology

and

Nos.

1-64.

MiiNSTERBERG
Harvard
Edwin B.

(HUGO,

Professor AMERICANS.
at

of

Psychology
Translated

at

University).
Holt, Ph.D.,
izs.

THE

Instructor

Harvard

by University. Royal KNOWLEDGE, Religion,p. 22.

OF
Part

8vo, cloth,
PERRIN THE. PIKLER BELIEF
cloth.

6d. net.

(R.
A

S.).
Review

EVOLUTION
of

OF
See

Philosophy.

THE (JUL.). IN OBJECTIVE

4s. 6d.

PSYCHOLOGY EXISTENCE.

THE I.

8vo,

PROCEEDINGS
FOR OPHY. Discontinued
Vol. Part Part No. Part each I. No.

OF THE

THE

ARISTOTELIAN
STUDY
Vol.

SOCIETY OF
each 3, Part Part

SYSTEMATIC

PHILOS

Proceedings.
after
I. 2s.

I.,
2.

Nos., 1890-91.
Or

Vol.

III. Part

8vo, izs. separately.

6d. ; No. 2, 2s. Part 6d. 2. 2s. ; No. is. I, 4, Part 6d. No. is. 2s. I, 2, 2, ; ; I, 2s. ; Part 3, Part 2, zs. 2,
los.
zs.

6d. ; No.
; Part

2, 2s.

I, is. 6d. ; Vol. II. No. i, 2,

2s.

Part Vol. I. -VI.

I, is. III.

6d. ; Part
Part I,

2s.

6d. ;

NEW

SERIES,

Vols.

Demy

8vo, buckram,
OF of
a

6d. net.

ROBERTSON
GEORGE Mind
of

(G. C.).
CROOM and
Edited

PHILOSOPHICAL

REMAINS
Grote Professor
With

Memoir.

Logic, by Logic, Aberdeen,

Med.

ROBERTSON, University College,

Alexander and cloth. T.

London.
Emeritus

Bain, LL.D.,

Professor With

Whittaker,

B.A.

(Oxon.).

Portrait. SALEEBY AND

8vo,

net. 9.5-.

(C.

W.,

M.D.,

COLLECTIVISM.

INDIVIDUALISM F.R.S.). Crown zs. 8vo, cloth,

KANTIAN

SCHURMAN
THE THE ETHICS

(J. GOULD).
OF ETHICAL $s. IMPORT

ETHICS

AND

EVOLUTION. OF

8vo, cloth.
DARWINISM.

5*.
Crown

8vo, cloth.
SCRIPTURE THE YALE
I. -VI., each

(EDWARD
PSYCHOLOGICAL
4^. zd.
net.

W.,

Ph.D.).

STUDIES

FROM
Vols.

LABORATORY.

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS. OF
W. LIFE.
for

31
Flowers every

SMITH

THE GARDEN (H. W.). on Culture, Conduct, and Thought in the year, gathered and arranged by H. cloth gilt. 5-r. net.
of

Character

day
8vo,

Smith.

Crown

SPENCER
2

vols.

(HERBERT). demy 8vo. With

not too

AN
Portraits.

AUTOBIOGRAPHY.
Green

buckram, gilt top.

28^. net.
"

It is

certainlyone
and
"

of the for

humbler It is
a

and that we close this book, the most interesting, say opened, feelingbetter,wiser, important we have ever having thus hastilyread it." Academy.

much

to

most

"

book

for

all

men

and

for all time.

In

its pages

the

Here trace, step by step, the synthesis of synthetic philosophy. but a possiblysurprisingvein find not only a worthy inspiration, The

the of

thinker may poet will

sympathy.

of theory, and the man the man of statesman, the inventor, the litterateur, of these two massive practice will find alike, within the covers volumes, an is almost inexhaustible treasury of interest and constructive thought. There indefinable fascina suggestion and instruction for all the world, and an almost whether it be due to the mere tion intrinsic beauty of the picture itself, to or the dignity of its execution, or to the sense of its almost laborious faithfulness, St. James's Gazette. attraction of all three." or to the combined
"

"

SYSTEM
Vol.

OF First

SYNTHETIC

PHILOSOPHY"
a Appendix and cloth. crown 8vo, Edition, large an

I.

Principles.
New

With

Portrait. Js. 6d. Vols.

Thousand. and

Finallyrevised.
II. and

III.

The
Revised

Principles
and

of

Biology.
Vols.

6th I.

8vo, cloth.

greatlyenlarged.
of

II. i$s. each.

IV.
2

Vols.
Thousand. Vol. The Part

and

V.

vols.

Principles 8vo, cloth. 36^.

Part 2, The

The

Psychology.
Vol. of I.

5th

VI.

The
of

Principles of Sociology.
Institutions.
2ls.

Part

i, and

Data 3,

Sociology;
cloth.

Inductions

Sociology;

Domestic

4th Thousand,
Vol.

revised

enlarged. 8vo,
Vol.
Thousand. Vol. VIII. VII.

The

Principlesof Sociology.
;

II.

Part

4,

Ceremonial

Institutions

Part

5,

Political

Institutions.

3rd
Part

8vo,
The

cloth,

i"s.
Vol. III.

Principles of Sociology.
7, Professional

6,

Ecclesiastical

8, Industrial
Vol. Data Ethics Vol. IX.

Institutions ; Part 2nd Thousand. Institutions. The

Institutions cloth. I. Part

; Part

; Part

8vo,
Vol. of

i6s. I, The 3, The

Principlesof

Ethics.

of Ethics

Inductions 2, The ; Part Thousand. 2nd Life. of Individual X.

Ethics

8vo, cloth.
Vol. Part
12s.

15.5-.
Part 4,

The
Part
;

Principles of

Ethics.

II.

Justice ;
Beneficence

Negative Beneficence ; 5, Appendices. Demy 8vo, cloth. Street,

Covent

6,
6d.

Positive

14

Henrietta

Garden,

London,

W.C.

32

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

Also

to

be had

separately:
OF ETHICS. Reset
2s.

SPENCER
uniform
net. ;

(HERBERT). with popular edition

cloth; 35.
net.

DATA
of
"

First

Principles."Sewed,

6d.

JUSTICE.
Thousand.

Being Svo, cloth.

Part 6s.

of

the

Principlesof

Ethics.

2nd

Other

Works.

THE

STUDY
with
a

OF

SpCIOLOGY.
cloth.

Library
los.

Edition

(2ist

Thousand),
EDUCATION Edition.
zs.

Postscript. Svo,
:

6d.

Moral, Intellectual,
46th Thousand.

and

Entirely reset.

Crown

Physical. Cheap Svo, cloth.

6d.
:
new

Scientific,Political,and Speculative. A Edition, rearranged, with additional Essays. 3 vols. Svo,

ESSAYS

cloth.

(Each
SOCIAL "The

os.)

30^.

STATICS.
Man
v.

Abridged

and

revised,together
los.

with

The

State."

Svo, cloth.

VARIOUS

FRAGMENTS.
cloth.

Uniform
Edition.

in

Library binding.
cloth.

Demy
FACTS
THE Sewed, A

Svo,

Enlarged
COMMENTS.
versus

6s.

AND MAN
is.

Demy
THE

Svo,

6s. Thousand.

STATE.

i4th

REJOINDER
6d.

TO

PROFESSOR

WEISMANN.

Sewed.

REASONS OSOPHY DESCRIPTIVE

FOR
OF M.

DISSENTING
COMTE.
Sewed.

FROM
6d.

THE

PHIL

SOCIOLOGY;
Compiled
Dr.
and

logical
Duncan

Facts.
of

or, abstracted

Groups
by
and

of

Socio
D.

Professor

Madras,

Richard

Scheppig,

James

Collier.

Folio, boards.
No. No. No. No.
i.

English.
Ancient

i8.y. Races. i6s.

18^.

2.

American
Races.

i6.r. iSs.

3. Lowest 4. African

Races, Negritto Races, Polynesians.

No,
No.

5. Asiatic Races. Races. 6. American

iSs.
zis.

No.
No.

and Phoenicians, 7. Hebrews French Civilisation. 8. The

New volumes in

305.

preparation. Garden, London,

W.C.

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

33

SPENCER
EPITOME

(HERBERT).
OF THE
F. Howard

COLLINS SYNTHETIC

(F.

H.).

AN

PHILOSOPHY.

By
a

Works. Preface DREY RELIGION sewed, A EVOLUTION

Spencer's Being a Digest of Mr. Herbert 5th Edition, the SyntheticPhilosophy Completed. With 2 is. Spencer. Svo, cloth. by Herbert
Collins.

(S.).
is.

HERBERT AND MORALITY.

SPENCER'S

THEORY

OF

By

Sylvan Drey.

8vo,

THEORY

OF

LIFE

DEDUCED

FROM

THE
is.

PHILOSOPHY.
:

Demy
Professors Edited

Svo,

sewed,

SPINOZA
Kuno

Essays. By Fischer, and by E. Renan.

Crown FROM

Four

Land,

Van

Vloten, and

by

Professor

Knight,

of

St. Andrews.

Svo,
THE

cloth.

5-r. PSYCHOLOGICAL
Professor E. W.

STUDIES
LABORATORY.
With many

YALE

Edited

by

Scripture.

Illustrations.
100

1892-93,
no

pages.

pages. Vol. IV.

Vol. I. net. Svo, qs. 2d. each III. 1895, Vol. II. 1894, 124 pages. Vol. Vol. V. 1897, 1896, 141 pages. 105 pages. sewed.

Vol. WUNDT OGY.

VI.

1898, 105

pages.

(WILHELM).
Translated,
Hubbard 2nd with Charles

OUTLINES
the Instructor

OF
in

PSYCHOL
the the

co-operation of Demy

Author,

University.

Judd, Ph.D., Enlarged Edition.

by Wesleyan

Svo, cloth.

8^. net.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

34

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

III. Oriental

Languages, Literature,

and
ABHIDHANARATNAMALA
A

History.

OF HALAYUDHA. (THE) with Vocabulary (120 pp.). Edited, a Sanskrit-English Glossary (180 pp.),by Dr. T. Aufrecht. 8vo, cloth. (Published at iSs.) los.
Sanskrit

AVESTI,
in

PAHLAVI,
Honour of the
6d.

and late

ANCIENT

PERSIAN

SHAMS-UL-ULAMA

STUDIES DASTUR

PESHOTANJI
Paper
BERNSTEIN
AND
2

BEHRAMJI
12s.

SANJANA,
net.

M.A.,

Ph.D.

cover,

net;

6d. cloth, 13.5-. SYRIAC

boards.

and LEXICON

KIRSCH.

CHRESTOMATHY

(Chrestomathia 8vo,
cloth 35-.

Syriaca
6W. 7.5-. I.

cum

vols. in

I.

Lexico). Chrestomathia,

separately.
DAVIDS
IN
The

Sewed.

(T.
THE
Hibbert

W.

RHYS).
HISTORY

LECTURES
OF
14.

ON

INDIAN

SOME BUDDHISM.

POINTS
See

Lectures, p.

DELITZSCH

GRAMMAR. ASSYRIAN (Prof. R). Paradigms, Exercises, Glossary,and Bibliography. Translated Prof. A. R. S. Kennedy. Crown the Rev. 8vo, cloth. 15*. THE LIGHT HEBREW LANGUAGE VIEWED IN

With

by

THE

OF
4J.

ASSYRIAN

RESEARCH.

Demy

8vo,

cloth.

BABEL
p.
10.

AND

BIBLE.

See

Crown

Theological Library, OSTIHREN nach ftinf

DIETTRICH
LICHEN ANGABEN

(GUSTAV).
UNO ZUM
des

DIE PROPHETEN

MASSORAH
SYRER

DER IN

WESTLICHEN British Museum Sewed.

JESAIA
in

Handschriften
Tractaten

Verbindung

mit zwei

iiber Accente.

8.r.6d. net. Historical Record in the Dr.

DlPAVAMSA
Pali H.

Buddhist A (THE): Edited, with an Language. 2is. Oldenberg. 8vo, cloth.

"

English Translation,by

" is the most ancient historical work of the Ceylonese ; it The Dipavamsa of the ecclesiastical history of the Buddhist Church, of the contains an account and of the ancient history of conversion faith, of the Ceylonese to the Buddhist

Ceylon. 14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

36
LYALL

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

(C. J., M.A., CHIEFLY POETRY,

Introduction and

K.C.I.E.). Fcap. By
in the %s.

ANCIENT PR^E-ISLAMIC. 4to, cloth.

ben

ARABIAN with Translations,

105-.

an

Notes.

6d,

MACHBEROTH
Edited from M.A. the

ITHIEL. MS.

Yehuda Bodleian

Shelomoh

Alcharizi.
Thomas

Library, by

Chenery,
MILANDA

8vo, cloth.
THE: Buddhist
440

PANHO,
and the

Being Dialogues
Sage
pp.

between
The
2ls.

King
Text,
also See

Milanda
edited
"

Pali

by V. Trenckner. Miscellany."
BEN AND

Nagasena. 8vo, sewed.

Pali

MOSHEH

SHESKETH'S
EZEKIEL. A

COMMENTARY

ON

JEREMIAH
MUSS-ARNOLT
THE

Seep.

22.

(W.).
ASSYRIAN

CONCISE

DICTIONARY

OF

LANGUAGE
Muss-Arnolt.

German).
net. 5-r.

By

W.

(Assyrian -EnglishCompleted in 19 parts. Each

NEW
and

HEBREW

SCHOOL
EPOCH.
Edited

of Selected H.

POETS
Texts

of

the

SPANISH-

ARABIAN

Dictionary. (Bohemia), and K. (Grand Duchy). English translation

Mrs Karl

with Introduction, Notes, Rabbi in Nachod Ph.D., by Brcdy, Professor in Albrecht, Ph.D., Oldenburg
of the net.

Introduction, etc., by

Albrecht.

Cloth.

js. 6d.

NOLDEKE in the

(THEODOR, University
GRAMMAR.
Translated

Professor of
With

of
Table

Oriental

Languages

Strassburg).
a

COMPENDIOUS
of Characters of the Rev.

SYRIAC

Euting.
second and

(with
German

the

sanction

improved

Edition

by

by Julius author) from the James A. Crichton,

D.D.

Royal 8vo.

i85-.net.

DELECTUS
CORUM Crown

VETERUM

CARMINUM

ARABIA. MULLER.

GLOSSARIUM

CONFECIT

8vo, cloth,

js. 6d.
to

NORRIS

further

Intended DICTIONARY. (E.). ASSYRIAN of of the Cuneiform Inscriptions Assyria Study zSs. Each Babylonia. Vols. I. to III. 4to, cloth. the

and

OLDENBERG
his

Order.

(Prof. H.). BUDDHA By Dr. Hermann

Berlin. Translated

Universityof gilt. iSs.

Life, his Doctrine, the at Oldenberg, Professor 8vo, cloth by W. Hoey, M.A.
:

His

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

37

PALI
and

MISCELLANY.

By
of the Milanda sewed.

V.

Trenckner.
with
an

Part

I.

The

Intro

ductory Part
Notes.

Panho,
4^.

English

Translation

Svo,

PLATTS
LANGUAGE.

(J. T.).
in the

GRAMMAR

OF

THE

PERSIAN

of Persian the

By John T. Platts, Hon. M.A. (Oxon.), Teacher Universityof Oxford ; late Inspectorof Schools in
of India. Part I. Accidence. Broad
crown

Central
IDS.

Provinces

Svo. RENOUF

6d. LE

(P.
OF

PAGE).
ANCIENT

LECTURES
EGYPT.
See

ON
Hibbert

THE

RE

LIGION
P- IS-

Lectures,

SADI. SADI
a

THE OF

GULISTAN SHIRAZ.
F. A

(ROSE
new

GARDEN)
of the

OF
Persian

SHAIK

Edition

Text,
l$s.

with

Vocabulary, by

Johnson.
LECTURES

Square royal Svo,

ON AND THE

cloth.

SAYCE
OF

(Prof. A. H.).
ANCIENT

BABYLONIA

RELIGIONS See SYRIA.

the

Hibbert

Lectures, p. 15. (E.).

THE OLD THE

SCHRADER
AND lation

CUNEIFORM TESTAMENT.
9.

INSCRIPTIONS
See

Theological Trans

Library,Old Series, p.
DIN. of
Salim B.

SHIHAB AL Conquest
Kadir B.

FUTOH
'Uthman.
Part I.

AL-HABASHAH
Shinab
al Din from
an

Abyssinia. By

Ahmad

; or, The al B. 'Abd

S. Arthur

Strong.

Edited, Svo, sewed.

Arabic

MS., by

35-. net.

SOCIN

GRAMMAR. (Dr. A.). ARABIC ture, Exercises, and Glossary, and Edition.

Paradigms,
Translated R.

Litera the

from

3rd

German

Edition

by

the

Rev.

Prof. A.

S.

Kennedy,

D.D,

Crown KEY CISES

Svo, cloth.
FOR IN

Ss. 6d. THE GERMAN

Sewed,
is.

TRANSLATING ABOVE GRAMMAR.

EXER 6d. TO
short sold

SORENSEN
THE NAMES

(S., Ph.D.), Compiled

IN THE

by.

AN

INDEX
With
are now

MAHABHARATA.

parts, which explanations. Royal 4to, in twelve Parts I. and III. at TS. 6d. per part net. separately,

not

ready.
hitherto

STATUTES,

APOSTLES. THE OF THE, unedited Ethiopic and Arabic Texts, with translations See and Coptic Texts, by G. Horner, M.A. Arabic,

The of

Ethiopic,

p. 26.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

38
TEXT AND

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S
SOCIETY.
Established
Texts

TRANSLATION
and Museum.

for

the

purpose of editing
tn

Oriental translating

chiefly preserved

the British

Volumes THE

already issued"
SIXTH
OF the
and and

THE OF SELECT PATRIARCH OF SEVERUS, of Athanasius of Syriac Version BOOK

LETTERS

ANTIOCH,
Nisibis.
I.

in
Edited I.

translated II. Vol.

by
II.

E.

Brooks, M.A. Parts I. Translation,

OF

W.

Vol. and

II.

Text, Parts 84*. net.

ALEX

THE
and

CANONS

ATHANASIUS
and

OF

ANDRIA,
Translated
21
s.

in

Arabic, Ethiopia, Coptic. and by Prof. W. Riedel (Griefswald)

Edited W. E.

Crum. A

net.

RABBINIC

COMMENTARY

ON

THE

BOOK

OF

in contained a JOB, with Translation Edited, 21 s. net. Wright, LL.D.

at unique MS. Cambridge. and Aldis Commentary, by W.

TURPA?^(Dr"D"
LANGUAGE.
and of the

THE OF CHALDEE MANUAL McC)of the Biblical Chaldee Containing Grammar Targums, and a Chrestomathy, with a Vocabulary. 7.$-.
:

Square 8vo, cloth.

VINAYA cloth.

PITAKAM
Edited
2is.

One
Pali

of

the
Dr.

Principal Buddhist
II,

Holy

Scriptures.
Each

in

by

Oldenberg.

5 vols. 8vo

WALLIS
VEDA

(H. W.).
:

THE

COSMOLOGY

OF

THE

RIG-

An

Essay.

8vo, cloth.

5*.

14 Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

39

IV.
A

Modern
Messrs. cations Modern

Languages "
Williams cSr3 Norgatfs may be had
on

Literature,
Educational
Publi

completelist of
on

Languages
OF

application.
POETS.

ABBOTSFORD
Edited

SERIES

THE

SCOTTISH

I. Early Scottish Poetry; II. by George Eyre-Todd. Mediaeval Scottish Poetry ; III. Scottish Poetry of the Sixteenth IV. net. Century. Price of each vol., 35. 6d. ; large paper, 55-. Ballad Scottish Poetry. 5*. ; large paper, half-morocco, RoxScottish V. Poetry of the Seventeenth burghe, Js. 6ct. net. Century. 5^. ; large paper, half-morocco, Roxburghe, JS. 6d. net. Vol. I. Vol. VI. Scottish Poetry of the Eighteenth Century. II. Vol. net. 35-.6d. ; large paper, half-morocco, Roxburghe, 5*. cloth, $s. ; largepaper, half-morocco, Js. 6d. net.

ARMY

SERIES

OF
short

FRENCH

AND

GERMAN Perowne,
M.A.

NOVELS.

Edited,
This

with
series
for

Notes, by J. T. W.

for those is equally well adapted for general reading, and and other Certificates, and Oxford Cambridge preparing Army, their French in fact, for all who wish to keep up or improve Examinations" occasional concise The and notes possible, with an German. as are as selected books being The the assist illustration to or etymology memory. French modern or living authors, are adapted for the study of most by recent the

and

German.

LE
"

COUP
A

DE
more

PISTOLET,
be

etc.
its purpose National

Prosper Merimee.
could
not

2s.

6d.
The

book

Editors
"

deserve

to

admirably suited to congratulated."

"

be

desired.

Observer. advise any we one, Journal of of Merimee.""

The first two candidate whether Education.

volumes
or

are

an

excellent
the

choice, and

lay,

to

purchase

volume

VAILLANTE.
The books are made." Guardian.
"

Jacques
well got up,

Vincent,

zs.

6d.
an

"

and

in Vaillante

excellent

choice

has

been

"The

notes
"

are

few

and

brief,but

all

are

helpful.

The

story

itself is

one." delightful

Scotsman.

AUF

VERLORNEM
DANTI.
"The
two

POSTEN

AND $s.
are

NAZZARENA

Johannes

v.

Dewall.
v.

the

style and
is
not

stories by Johannes not too diction are

Dewall

well

suited
whose

for

their purpose;
"

difficult for those

German

extensive, and bound,

well
as

ample
and

acquaintance with is provided." annotation explanatory

to just sufficiently

Saturday
"Well

Review,

punted, well
of them
sure as

annotated
"

make

the

reading

easy." Covent

Educational

Times.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Garden,

London,

W.C.

40

WILLIAMS
ARMY

"

NORGATE'S

SERIES-Continued. A.
culled

CONTES
"

MILITAIRES.
stories
are

Daudet.
a

2s.

6d.

These

mainly

from

originally contributed immediately after the its highest. at

. .

by their author to the Figaro. they show Daudet's great 1870 war,
.

do more stories in some bold. is excellent,and the type clear and good and cheap. The paper A neat of will of the Paris the in assist the reader movement following map stories." The Schoolmaster.
We therefore
"

readers

of French

to

get the

du series called Contes Lundi, heat fever at Written in many power ways all than recommend we urge is both form, and the present one
. . .

"

"The Guardian.

choice

is

an

exceptionallygood E. Hofer.

one,

and

the

notes

are

excellent."

"

ERZAHLUNGEN.
"

3*.

The

series has
in of

English readers they are models

of the eyes brought fascinatingexamples of fiction under and handy form. Besides having the militaryflavour, neat style. Scotsman.
a
"
"

ATKINSON
AND
an

(ROBERT,
HOMILIES

M.A.,
FROM
on

LL.D.).
LEABHAR

THE

PASSIONS With BREAC.

Lecture Introductory Lecture Vol. II. Series,

Todd Lexicography. 958 pp. of print; 8vo, sewed. Pages 1-34 out Irish

pages

35-958, 6j. (Rev.

Grammar

BAYLDON

G.).

ICELANDIC
Old Norse
or

GRAMMAR.
Icelandic

An

Elementary
8vo, cloth. BOlELLE
LORD

of the

Language.

7j. 6d.

(JAS.).
and

FRENCH MACAULAY'S

COMPOSITION ENGLISH.
the late

THROUGH

Edited,

with

Notes,

Hints, Introduction, by Gall.), Officier d' Academic,

James
French

Boielle,B.A. Master,
I. Vol.

(Univ.
Dulwich the

Senior

College,etc.,
Great, y.
3j.

etc.

Crown
II. Warren

Vol.

Vol. 8vo, cloth. Hastings. y.

Frederick

III.

Lord

Clive.

See Victor

Hugo,
BALLYMOTE

"

Les

Miserables"

and

"

Notre

Dame."

BOOK

A Collection of Pieces in (THE). the end the Irish Language, dating from of the Fourteenth in Now PhotoCentury. published Lithography from the Original With Manuscript in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy. Index, by Robert Introduction, Analysis of Contents, and Atkinson, M.A., LL.D., Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Philology in the University of Dublin ; Secretary of Council, Royal Irish Academy.

OF

articles of interest to the scholar of Ballymote contains numerous originalportion consists of" Genealogical Lists ; antiquary. The of the Histories and Laws; a Legends; a fragment of the Brehon copy other The portion Dindsenchas Grammatical Topics, etc. on ; Treatise of Troy, the the Destruction contains Latin translations from : originals the Wandering of Ulysses, the Story of the ^Eneid, and the life of Alexander The Book
and
to

the

Great.

imperialfolio, reproduced by Photo-Lithography. Half"$, 5*. (200 copies only Roxburghe, cloth sides. morocco,
In

) printed.
14 Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE
BOOK OF LEINSTER

OF

PUBLICATIONS.
sometime
Pieces in

41

(THE),
of

called
the

The

Book

of

A Collection Language, Glendalough. compiled in part about the middle of the Twelfth Century. From the originalMS. With in TrinityCollege,Dublin. Introduction, Atkinson, M.A., Analysis of Contents, and Index, by Robert LL.D., Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Philology in the Universityof Dublin ; Secretaryof Council, Royal Irish Academy. In imperial folio, with a Photograph of a page of toned on paper, the Original. Half-roan,Roxburghe, cloth sides. "6, 6s. (200 copies only printed.)

Irish

DELBOS AND
With

(L.).
FRENCH
Notes and

NAUTICAL
AND Tables.
For the

TERMS FRENCH
use

IN AND

ENGLISH
ENGLISH. Naval
Dart

of Naval

Officers and

Cadets.
mouth.

By Leon Delbos, M.A., of H.M.S. 4th Edition, thoroughly revised

additional
Plates. Crown

Britannia,
and

considerably
"js. 6d. net.

enlarged,with
EUGENE'S
OF THE of Sketch Schools.

8vo, cloth,
with
For the

STUDENT'S
FRENCH the Formation

COMPARATIVE

LANGUAGE,
of French.

GRAMMAR Historical an
use

of

Public French

With Exercises. By G. Eugene-Fasnacht, late School. Master, Westminster 23rd Edition, thoroughly revised. Square crown %s. ; Svo, cloth, $s. ; or separately, Grammar,

Exercises, 2s.
GOETHE

6d.

(W. Catalogue.
CATION.

v.).

ANNOTATED

TEXTS.

See

Educational

HAGMANN

(J.G., Ph.D.).
Translated and Richmond

REFORM
from Second

IN
German

PRIMARY
Edition

EDU

by

R.

H.

Hoar, Ph.D.,
HOGAN

Barker, M.A.
RIG

Cr. Svo, cl., 2s. 6d. net. FOR BOINN.

With

NA RUIS (E.). CATH and Indices Preface,Translation, Substantives,and a Supplement

Irish Neuter on ; also a Treatise Vocabulorum of Index the to Todd Lecture

Zeuss's

"Grammatica 3-r.6d.

Celtica."

Series, Vol.
AS

IV.

Svo, sewed.
THE LATIN

LIVES
THE PRODUCTION

OF

THE OF AN
F.

SAINTS
OF IRISH M.R.I.

AIDS TEXTS

TOWARDS
AND ARY.
Irish

TRANSLATION

THE

IRISH

DICTION

By Hogan, S.J., of Professor Academy's Todd 6d. Lecture Series, Vol. V. 25.
THE AND IRISH NENNIUS AND of Irish
2J.

Edmund

R.U.I.,
Celtic

A., Royal
Todd

Languages.
NA

FROM LEGENDS
Neuter

L. FROM

HUIDRE,
L.
Todd

HpMILIES
VI.

BREAC.
Lecture

Alphabetical Index
Vol. Series, HUGO

Substantives.

6d.

(VICTOR).

LES
with

MISERABLES:
Life and

Les
Each

Principaux
J. Bolelle.

Episodes.
2

Edited,
Edition.

Notes, by
cloth.

the late

vols.

6th

Crown

Svo,

3*. 6d. W.C.

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

42

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

HUGO
for
2

(VICTOR).
the
use

NOTRE Schools
and

DAME

DE
cloth.

PARIS.
the late 3.5-.

Adapted J.
Boielle.

of

Colleges. By
8vo,

vols.

2nd

Edition.

Crown
The

Each

LEABHAR
"The
Irish and

BREAC.
Great Book of

Dun

"Speckled Book," otherwise styled, Doighre" : a Collection of Pieces in

towards the close of the Fourteenth

Latin, transcribed

Irish MS. and best oldest relatingto Church Century. "The Now first published,from preserved" (G. Petrie}. History now in the the Royal Irish Academy's Library. In original MS. ^4, 4.5-. In one vol., half-calf, imperialfolio, on toned paper. (200 copiesonly printed.)

LEABHAR
and

NA

H-UIDHRI.
the Irish
now

Collection

of

Pieces

in

Prose

Language, transcribed about A.D. uoo; in Irish the known language, entirely and of the chief not monuments one surviving native literary for time first the of ancient Ireland ecclesiastical now pub ; the lished, from original in the Library of the Royal Irish of the Manuscript, descriptionof its Academy, with account Verse, in
the
oldest volume
" "

contents, index, and

paper,

facsimiles

in

colours.

In

folio

on

toned

half-calf.

,"3,3.5-. (200 copiesonly printed.) By Eystein Glossary, by

LILJA

Icelandic (The Lily). An Religious Poem. Asgrimson. Edited, with Translation, Notes, and 6d. E. Magnusson. Crown lew. 8vo, cloth extra.

LODGE
and

(Sir O.).
REFORM.
A

SCHOOL
Course
of

TEACHING
Four

AND
on

SCHOOL
Curricula
in

Lectures

School
and

to Secondary Methods, Training at Birmingham during February

delivered

Teachers

Teachers

1905.

3.5-.
of of

"

The

mere

for the sake work who of a sensible iconoclast, does not pull down destruction,but is anxious to set up something more worthy in place he

the mediaevalism
"

attacks.""

Outlook.
not

Let

me

commend

this wise volume

And make
not

national education. Sir Oliver Lodge would side of the school door that the more he knows others he about which Daily Chronicle.
in

especially to
him
realise of better dreamt

the

only to teachers but to politician. Half

there
are

all concerned
an on

hour the

that

problems

with inner

of these

him make feel in his philosophy" would will he be able wisely to handle those in the MACNAMARA is gliblytalking every day."" Dr the

MAORI. MAORI
rules See

NEW

AND

COMPLETE

MANUAL

OF

CONVERSATIONS.
a

Dialogues on of Grammar,
also Williams.

variety of
and
a

and Containing Phrases few with a general Topics, together comprehensive Vocabulary. 4.5-. net.

NIBELUNGENLIED.
wise W. N.
"The Book of

"The

Fall

of An

the

Kriemhild."

Nibelungens," other by English Translation

$s.

Lettsom.

4th Edition.

8vo,

cloth.

14 Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

44

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

STOKES
LEANS. OLD

(WHITLEY).
Edited

BRETON

GLOSSES

AT
is.

OR

by

W.

Stokes. AT

8vo,
Stokes.

sewed,

IRISH

GLOSSES
Edited

WUERZBURG

AND 3*. 6d. THE

the

CARLSRUHE. SULLIVAN
GERMAN

by

W.

8vo, sewed.
FROM
on

(W.
OF

K.).
EBEL.

CELTIC
With

STUDIES
an

Introduction

Roots,
in the

Stems, and Derivatives, and on Case-endingsof cloth. IQS. 8vo, Indo-European Languages.
TODD LECTURE Vol.
I. Part
i.

Nouns

SERIES
Mesca Ulad
with
is.

(Royal Irish Academy)"

; or, The Translation

Intoxications
and

of the
W. M.

Ultonians.

Irish

Text,

Notes, by

Hennesy.
Vol.

8vo,

sewed,

6d.

Homilies from. and Breac, Passions Irish Irish Text, Translation, and Lecture on Glossary, with Dr. Atkinson. R. Part cloth. by 8vo, Lexicography, I, pages 1-34, out of print. Part 2, pages 35-958, 6s. Codex Palatine- Vaticanus. No. 830. Texts, Vol. III. The and Indices,by B. MacCarthy, D.D. 8vo, sewed. Translations, II. Leabhar
2s.

6d. Vol. IV. Cath Ruis

the E.
na

Rig
on

for Boinn.
Irish Neuter

With

lation, Indices, a
Celtica."

Treatise Index

Preface,Trans Substantives,and
' '

Supplement By
Vol. V.

to

Vocabulorum

of Zeuss's

Grammatica

Hogan.
Latin Irish

8vo, sewed.
of the and the

35-.6d. Saints
as

The of

Lives Texts

aids

towards of
an

the Irish

Translation

Production
of the

Dictionary.
Royal
2s.

Irish

By Edmund Academy's Todd

The Irish

Hogan,
Professor

S.J., F. R.U.I.,
Celtic

M.R.I.

A.,

Languages.

6d. Vol. VI.

Nennius from L.

from Breac.
Todd Edmund

Homilies
Irish

and

Legends
Substantives.
Irish

Neuter

M.R.I.

A., Royal
2s.

By Academy's

Huidre, and AlphabeticalIndex of F.R.U.I., Hogan, S.J.,

L. Na
Professor of the Celtic

Languages.

6d. LARGER

VELASQUEZ.
Composed
and from

SPANISH
of the

DICTIONARY.

Salva.

columns. triple

Spanish Academy, Terreros Spanish-English and English-Spanish. 1279 pp., 2 vols. in I. Imp. 8vo, cloth, z^s.
the

Dictionaries

VIGA
and

GLUMS
an

SAGA.

Translated Edmund

from

Introduction, by Sir
5j.

with Notes Icelandic, Fcap. 8vo, Head, Bart.

the

cloth.

WEISSE
EXERCISES

(T. H.).
to

SYSTEMATIC FOR TRANSLATING

New

CONVERSATIONAL
INTO Edition. Crown

adapted net.) (Key, 5-r.

14 Henrietta

his Grammar. 3*. 6d.

GERMAN, 8vo, cloth.

Street, Covent

Garden, London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

45

WEISSE IDIOMS
With

(T:
:

H.). being

A
a

SHORT

GUIDE
of the
Edition. Cloth.

TO
Idioms
2s.

GERMAN
most

Collection

in

use.

Examination

Papers. 3rd

WERNER'S
DUTCH G.
"

ELEMENTARY

LESSONS

IN

CAPE
and

(AFRIKANDER
i6mo,
most
. . .

TAAL).
is.

By

A.

Werner

Hunt.
We

cloth,

6d.
to this book going out to settle in anyone exercises are admirably planned."
"

South

Africa.

cordiallyrecommend The dialogues

outward
bound

and

Reformer.
"To Teacher. those such
a

book

is

sure

to

be

useful."

"

Practical

WILLIAMS
ARY
Edition.
numerous

(The Right
OF THE
Edited additions

Rev.

W. ZEALAND

L., D.C.L.). Bishop

Demy
Edition. W. L.

DICTION

NEW

LANGUAGE.

4th
with 6d.
125-.

by

the

Right

Rev.

Williams,

and

corrections.

8vo, cloth.

LESSONS

IN

MAORI.

3rd

Fcap. 8vo,

cloth.

YELLOW
and the

BOOK

OF
the

LECAN.

Collection

of

Pieces

(Prose

Verse)

in

Irish

Language,

Century ; now originalManuscript in the Library of TrinityCollege,Dublin, by With the Royal Irish Academy. Introduction, Analysis of Con Atkinson. 468 pp. (Royal Index, by Robert tents, and 30 and Irish Irish Academy's facsimiles.) Large post folio, 1896, half^4, 45. roan, Roxburghe, cloth sides. (G. T.).
cloth.

Fourteenth

in part compiled at the end of for the first time published from the

ZOEGA

ENGLISH-ICELANDIC
net.

DICTIONARY.

8vo,

6s.

ZOMPOLIDES
GREEK
I. The ; or,

(Dr.
The

D.).
Greek

COURSE
of

OF the
cloth.

MODERN Present $s.

Language
Crown

Day.

Elementary Method.

Svo,

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

46

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

V.
MEDICINE" CHEMISTRY"

Science.
BOTANY"

ZOOLOGY-

MATHEMATICS. ABRAHAM and ANNETT

(P. S.).

LEPROSY
is.

Review

of

some

Facts

Figures.
B.Ch.,
OF

8vo.

(H. E., M.D.,

and THE

M.B.,
REPORT NIGERIA

D.P.H.), J. EVERETT J. H. ELLIOTT,

MALARIA

BUTTON, M.D.,
Toronto. TO

EXPEDITION

Fever, etc. (Liverpool (1900). Part I. Malarial Part of Tropical Medicine, Memoir School II. III.), los. 6d. of Tropical Medicine, Memoir Filariasis (Liverpool School IV.). the but contained in Yates is Out Thompsonof print separately, Laboratory Reports, Vol. IV., Part /. Price 2Os.
BASTIAN

(H.
IN
from

CHARLTON,
HETEROGENESIS.

M.A.,

M.D.,
With

F.R.S.). 825
Illustra

STUDIES
tions

Photomicrographs.
and HOOKER. SERVATA
et

Royal 8vo, cloth.

GENERA IN

$ls. 6d.

BENTHAM AD
G.

EXEMPLARIA
Bentham

IMPRIMIS
Hooker.

PLANTARUM HERBARIIS
Auctoribus

KEWENSIBUS

DEFINITA.
3 vols.,^8, 2s. Vol. III. (Parts I and
2, 32.5-.

J. D.

Vol.

separately). Vol. II., 56^. Part I, 245-. ; Part separately,

BERGMANN

(not sold 2), $6s.; or

I.

(Prof.

E.

von,

M.D.).
Edited

SYSTEM

OF

T. by William Bull, In five imperial 8vo volumes, containing4174 pages, with M.D. 102 superb full-pageplates 1976 illustrations in the text, and Extra monochrome. and in colours cloth,"6, 6s. ; half-leather, sides and edges, "7, Js. ; half-morocco, marble "8, 8s.

PRACTICAL

SURGERY.

"We and the

regard
wealth but

characteristics successful
very

of

valuable The main a exposition of modern surgery. the subjects are the fulness with which treated system are of illustrations. Many of these are in colours, and are very
it
as

the

examples
we

of

The colour-printing.
"

vast

good,

desire especiallyto praise those

Lancet.

on

majority of the articles Injuriesof the Head

are

and

Diseases

of the

Breast."

BERZELIUS

(JONS
by George
and N. W. V. A.

JAKOB)
Kahlbaum. Crown

and

SCHOZNBEIN

(CHRISTIAN
Edited Darbishire

FREDERICK). Sidgwick.
ISMAILIA.

LETTERS,
Translated

1836-1847.
by
Francis

V.

8vo,
THE

cloth.

3.5-.

BOYCE (RUBERT, MEASURES

M.B., F.R.S.).
AT

ANTI-MALARIA
of

(LiverpoolSchool
is.

Tropical
OR

Medicine,
YELLOW

Memoir

XII.)

Price

FEVER

PROPHYLAXIS
of

IN

NEW

LEANS,
XIX.)
14

1905.
$s. net.

(Liverpool School

TropicalMedicine, Memoir

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE
A. B.C.
-

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

47

BOYCE

(HUBERT), M.A., CLARKE,

AND

EVANS,
REPORTS MALARIAL

M.R.C.S.,
ON THE MEASURES

and

H.

H. IN

SANITA AND

TION PRACTICE FREETOWN

Memoir

ANTI AT

CONAKRY, BATHURST, (1905). (LiverpoolSchool of TropicalMedicine,

8 Plates.

XIV.) (ALEX.,

With

5*.

BRUCE

M.A.,

M.D.,
ATLAS

F.R.C.P.E.,
OF THE
net.

F.R.S.E.).
CORD.

TOPOGRAPHICAL

SPINAL

Fcap.
CATON
A

half-leather. folio,

"2,

2s.

F.R.C.P., J.P.). HOW (R., M.D., Tp LIVE. of Hygiene for the Older Pupils in Primary Simple Manual Schools. 3"/.
Outline
of

CHAPMAN

Groups.
COOKE
GORUM.

(E. J., Ph.D.). MINERAL an attempted Classification 6d. Crown 2s. 8vo, cloth.
C.).
MYCOGRAPHIA

SYSTEMS.
of
Minerals in

With
Natural

(M.
6

SEU
from

ICONES

FUN-

Figures of
Parts, each
8cw.
I2s.

Fungi

(in

"/.). 406
OF

all parts of the World. Vol. I. coloured Plates. Royal 8vo,

cloth.

ILLUSTRATIONS

BRITISH

FUNGI
coloured Plates.

MYCETES).
cloth

In

8 vols.

1198
A

(HYMENORoyal 8vo,
Fresh

gilt. ,"30,sj. Algse."

66

6d.

BRITISH
water

DESMIDS.
coloured

Supplement
8vo,
cloth.

to

"British

Plates.

$2s. 6d.
With

HANDBOOK
Plates. See also

OF

AUSTRALIAN

FUNGI.

36

8vo, cloth.
"

"2.

Grevillea."

CUNNINGHAM
1.

MEMOIRS" Cubic
2s.

Transformations.
6d.

By John Casey,
in Man and the

LL.D.

410,

sewed.
2.

On

the

Lumbar
M.D.

Curve

Apes.
5-r.

By

D.

J. Cunningham,
3. New
etc. sewed, 4. the

13 Plates.
on

4to, sewed.

Researches
Rev. 6d. Samuel

By

Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, Haughton, M.A., M.D. 9 Plates. 410,

Modern

is.

Dynamics Theory of
2s.

and Screws.

Geometry.
Sir Robert S.
and

New

Chapter

in

By

Ball, LL.D.

41.0,
New Auk

sewed.

5. The
Edition. 6. On Tribe.

Red
Edited

Stars.

Observations

Catalogue.
the

the

by Rev. T. Espin, M.A. Duck of the Morphology

K.

4to, sewed. Tribe and 4to, sewed. of the

With

35. 6d.

By

W.

7. Contribution

Parker, F.R.S. to the Surface

D.

9 Plates.

Hemispheres.
upon

By

Cranio-Cerebral

Anatomy J. Cunningham, M.D. Topography by Victor

3^. 6d. Cerebral

a Chapter Horsley, M.B.,

F.R.S. 14

410, sewed.

Ss. 6d. Covent

Henrietta

Street,

Garden,

London,

W.C.

48
8. On
9.

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

the the

Flinders Flinders

Petrie Petrie
42^.
net.

On

Papyri. Papyri.
Appendix
of British
Alfred

Part Part

I. II.

Out
With 9.

of Print. 18 Auto

types.
10.

4to, sewed. The Decorative

to 8 and

$s.
A

net.

Art
other

New C.

Guinea. M.A. 4to, sewed.

With D. D.
,

Study
With

in
12

Papuan
n.

Ethnography.
numerous

By

Haddon,

Plates, and
On the

Illustrations.

14^. net.
and

Flinders
and Index. With

Petrie

Papyri.
P.

Transcriptions,
Prof.
42^.
net.

Commentaries, J. Gilbert Smyly.

DITTMAR
Part I. A

By John Autotypes.
CHEMICAL

Mahaffy,
4to, sewed.

(Prof.
the
use

W.).
of of

ARITHMETIC.

Collection

for Physical,

Tables, Mathematical, Chemical, and 8vo, cloth. 6s. net. Chemists, etc.

EXERCISES

IN with
IQS. a

QUANTITATIVE
short

CHEMICAL
on

ANALYSIS, 8vo, cloth.

DURHAM
WALTER YELLOW

Treatise

Gas

Analysis.
the late THE

6d.

(H.

E., M.A., MYERS,

FEVER
of

M.B.,
M.B.

F.R.C.S.),
REPORT TO
Memoir

and OF PARA

EXPEDITION

(Liverpool
7s. 6d. DUTTON MALARIA

School

Tropical Medicine,
Ch.B.).
TO
Memoir

(1900). VII.) 4to,

OF THE

(J. E.,
School of

M.B.,

REPORT
THE GAMBIA.

EXPEDITIpN
L. OF TO

(Liver
los.

pool
and TION

Tropical Medicine, TODD,

THE
Memoir

X.)

4to.
M'Gill.

6d. net. FIRST

JOHN

B.A., M.D., C.M.,

TRYPANOSOMIASIS

REPORT

EXPEDI

SENEGAMBIA

(1902).
XI.)
4to.
los.

(Liverpool
6d. net. AU

School

of

Tropical Medicine,
RAPPORT

SUR

L'EXPEDITION

CONGO

1903-5.
THE THE

Price 5J. NATURE OF PART HUMAN OF THE TICK-FEVER CONGO FREE

Memoir

IN

EASTERN

STATE.

XVII.)
Price

of Tropical Medicine, (Liverpool School With 4to. Map, 4 Plates, and 9 Temperature

Charts.

7s. 6d. net. and

FARADAY
With Edited with

SCHCENBEIN,
and

LETTERS
References
to

OF,

1836-1862.

Notes, Comments,
Portraits

Contemporary Letters.

Francis and V. Darbishire, by George W. A. Kahlbaum of Faraday and Schcenbein in Photogravure. Demy 135-. net.

8vo, cloth.
FASCICULI
results of
an

MALAYENSES.

Expedition
undertaken Now

to

Perak

and

Anthropologicaland Zoological the Siamese Malay States,

1901-1902,
Robinson. Part IlA.

Appendix.
14

Annandale and Herbert C. by Nelson Part ready. L, 155. 4to. Anthropology, net. i CM. Zoology, Vol. I., Parts I., II., III., and 52^. Supplement (Itinerary), 5-r.

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE GILES

OF GENERAL MEASURES AND

PUBLICATIONS.
SANITATION IN THE IN AND THE A COM

49

(Lieut-Col.).

ANTI-MALARIAL

SEKONDI,
AND

GOLDFELDS,
PARISON EUROPEAN
of

KUMASSI,
INDIA.

BETWEEN RESIDENCE

CONDITIONS
net.

OF

(LiverpoolSchool
and
15-.

Tropical Medicine, Memoir

I L LEA
:

G REV

A Edited

Record

XV.) 4to. Price "js. 6d. of Cryptogamic Botany

C. Cooke.
In 9 vols. Parts. 8vo. Each

its 6d.

Literature.
Plates. Vols.

by

M.

I.-XVIII.

Cloth

(each 14*.). "6, 6s.

TO AND THE INTEGRAL
los.

HARNACK MENTS CALCULUS. HOFF

(AXEL).
OF
THE From

INTRODUCTION DIFFERENTIAL
the German.

ELE
6d.

Royal 8vo, cloth,

IN
Dr. the
,

(J.
DYNAMICS.
Assistant dam. of
IQS.

H.
in the

VAN'T).
Revised

STUDIES
and

CHEMICAL
Ernst

enlarged by
M.Sc.

Cohen,
Amster

Chemical

Laboratory of
Ewan,

Universityof

Translated

by

Thomas

Chemistry
6d.

in the

Yorkshire

College,Leeds.

Ph.D., Demonstrator Royal 8vo, cloth.

Their
account

JOHNS/TONE
ministration

(J.).
and Growth
los.

BRITISH their Problems. Sea

British

FISHERIES:
A short

Ad
of the

Origin
lations,

and

of

Fishery Authorities
ANATOMY
With per

and

Regu
OF

6d. net.

JONES
THE

(J.

T.

SHARE-).
To number be

SURGICAL

HORSE.

sewed;

a Illustrations, cloth, i6.r.6d.

completed in 4 Parts. Price being in colour.

Part

above

100

part, 15^. net,

STATES
is.

net.

I.

ready.
MALAY 6d. net.

JOURNAL
MUSEUMS.

OF

THE
Issued per

FEDERATED

Quarterly. Single numbers,

Subscription, $s.

annum.

JOURNAL

OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY. At Botany. At prices. Index to Journal (Botany), 2Os. Zoology. Index various vols. of the Journal to the first 20 prices. General (Zoology) and the Zoologicalportionof the Proceedings,205-.
various

JOURNAL

OF

THE

ROYAL

MICROSCpPICAL

and SOCIETY, containing its transactions Proceedings, with other information. to 1893 Microscopical Bi-monthly. Previous 6s. net. at various prices ; after that date bi-monthly,each OF THE MICROSCOPICAL QUEKETT JOURNAL CLUB. Nos. 1-26, is. net; Nos. 27-31, 2s. 6d. net. 1893, and 6d. No. net. followingNos., half-yearly, %s. 32,

LIVERPOOL MEMOIRS PLANTS

MARINE ON AND
All

BIOLOGY TYPICAL BRITISH

Edited

COMMITTEE.
MARINE W. A.

ANIMALS.

by

Herdman,

D.Sc., F.R.S.
1.

demy 8vo, stiff boards.

With 5 Plates. Price2j.net. By W. A. Herdman. Fisheries Assistant, University By J. Johnstone, Price 2s. 6d. net. College,Liverpool. With 7 Plates.
2.

Ascidia.

Cardium.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London, W.C.

50

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

3. Erin 4. With

Echinus. Clifton Chadwick, By Herbert Station. With Price Biological 5 Plates. Codium.
in R.

Curator
2s.

of the Port

net.

Botany

By J. Harvey Gibson, M.A., F.L.S., Professor of and Helen P. Auld, B.Sc., UniversityCollege,Liverpool,
Price
is.

3 Plates.

6d.

net.

5. Alcyonium. By Sydney J. Hickson, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., With Beyer Professor of Zoology in Owens College,Manchester. 3 Plates.
6. Fisheries Price
is.

6d.

net.

Lepeophtheirus
Assistant

and

Lernea.
Peel

By B.A.,

Andrew With

Scott,Resident
5 Plates.
2s.
zs.

at the

Hatchery.

net.

7. Lineus. Lecturer

By
the

R.

C. Punnett,

with

4 Plates,

net.

J. Cole, Jesus College, Oxford, of Zoology, University, Demonstrator Fisheries University, Liverpool,and James Johnstone,B. Sc. Lond. Plates, n Assistant, net. University, Liverpool. With "js.
in Victoria
,

8. Pleuronectes.

By

Frank

9.

Chondrus.
With

By (the

Otto

V.
zs.

Darbishire, Owens
6d.
net.

College, Man

chester.
10.

7 Plates,
Professor

Patella

Common
of and With

Davis, M.A.,

Wales, Aberystwyth, Universityof Wales.

11.

By J. R. Ainsworth Zoology University College of H. of the J. Fleure, B.Sc., Fellow

in the 4 Plates.
2s.

Limpet).

6d. net.

Arenicola
in 8 Plates.

Lecturer With
12.

Invertebrate Price

(the Lug- Worm). Zoology in

45-. 6d. net.

the

ByJ. H. Ashworth, D.Sc., Universityof Edinburgh. B.Sc., Zoological

Plates.
2s.

By Margaret Cussans, Department, Universityof Liverpool. With 4

13.

Gammarus.
Anurida.

net.

By

A.

D.

Imms,

B.Sc.

(Lond.).
COMMITTEE.

With

Plates. LIVERPOOL FIFTH POOL

Written and other

Price 4^. net. MARINE REPORT BAY AND UPON THE

of the
;

BIOLOGY THE FAUNA NEIGHBOURING

edited

OF

LIVER SEAS.

by

the Members Naturalists of

12

and

F.R.S., Professor Demy 8vo, cloth.

MEMOIRS CAL OF MEDICINE. THE

Natural Plates.

LiverpoolMarine D.Sc., by W. A. Herdman, the History, University, Liverpool.

Ss. 6d. net.

Biology Committee

LIVERPOOL

SCHOOL

OF

TROPI

I. Ross

(R.) (R.),

Malarial 8vo. H. E.
2s.

Fever 6d.

Its

Cause,
E.

Prevention, Report
21^.

and
II.

Treatment. Ross

Annett,
to

and

E. Leone

Austen.

of the
III.

Malaria Annett of the

Fever.

Expedition
(H.
4to.
Malaria
los.

Sierra
E.

(1899). 4to.
and

E.), J.
6d.

Dutton,
to

J.

H.

Elliott. I.

Report
Malarial

Expedition

Nigeria (1900).

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

52
LIVERPOOL XVIII."

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S
MEDICINE" continued.

SCHOOL
i.

OF

TROPICAL

Dutton

B.A., M.D.,

CM.,

M'Gill.
and
2.

(J. Everett, M.B.)and John L. Todd, Gland Palpation in Human

The the Distribution and State.

; Trypanpsomiasis

Spread
With

of
4

"Sleeping
Maps
A New

Sickness"
and 4

in

Congo B.A.,
With

Free

(2 colours)
and

Plates.

3. Newstead

F.E.S.)

John L. Todd, Dermanyssid Acarid.

M.D.,
i

(R., A.L.S., M'Gill. CM.,

4. Newstead

Plate.

New F.E.S.). Another Dermanyssid Acarid. W. With Plate. i W., M.D., Cantab.) and 5. Stephens (J. R. Newstead, A.L.S., F.E.S. Anatomy of the Proboscis of With 6 Plates. Price js. 6d. net. Biting Flies. Imp. 8vo. Yellow XIX. Fever (Rubert, M.B., Boyce F.R.S.). in in New Orleans 8vo. Prophylaxis Imp. Maps and 1905.

(R., A.L.S.,

6 Plates.

Price
i.

5*. La

net.

(J. Everett, M.B.) and John L. Todd, dans les prophylaxie de la Malaria de 1'Etat du With Independant Congo. principaux postes
XX." Dutton

B.A.,

M.D.

Maps, and M.D.) and A.

Breinl chaeta
XXI.

Illustrations. M.B.

Imp.
"Tick

Svo. The Fever."

2.

Breinl

(Anton,
of 3. Svo.

the

Kinghorn, Spirochaeta of African

(Anton, M.D.).
of African Runcorn of the
"

Animal

Reactions

Imp.
of
Price

The

Specific Nature
Imp. Svo.
An "Tick Laboratories. African

the

Spiro

Tick

Fever."

5.$-.
Note the

Research Parasite

Experimental
Fever."
between

Study
on a new

of the

found in a Mouse. Spirochseta other articles. and 410. Trypanosomes,

Comparison
Js. 6d. net.

NOTES
PARA.

ON

SANITARY
the the Members

CONDITIONS
of the of Yellow

OBTAINING
Fever

IN

By (Publishedby
OTTO
See

Liverpool School

Expedition. Tropical Medicine.) is.

AND

NATURALISM (RUDOLF). Crown TheologicalLibrary, p.

RELIGION.
ON

13.

PALLIN

(Capt. W.
3-r. 6d, Plates.

A., F.R.C.V.S.).
net. ;

TREATISE
Edition.

EPIZOOTIC

LYMPHANGITIS.
3$.

Second

Demy
pages,

Svo, cloth.
17 full -page

gd. post free.

Nearly

100

PATERSON
fessor THE
the
10

of

Professor HUMAN
Plates.

MELVILLE, (ANDREW M.D., Derby Pro in of the University Liverpool, Hunterian Anatomy of England). at the Royal College of Surgeons
STERNUM.
of Three Lectures November delivered 1903. With
at

Royal College
Crown

Surgeons, England,
los.

4to.
OF
of the of

net.

PIDDINGTON
FOR THE tion of the
all Classes

(HENRY).
LAW

THE

SAILORS'

HORN-BOOK

Theory
useful

in all Parts

Cards

and

Lessons.

Being a Practical Exposi Storms, and its uses to Mariners of the World. Shown by transparent Storm 7th Ed. Demy Svo, cloth, los. 6d.
Law of

STORMS.

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

53

PRAY

(Dr.). ASTIGMATIC
board,
size
22

LETTERS.
is.

Printed

on

Mill

by

14 inches,

PROCEEDINGS
No. RANSOM FLAMMATION
I,

OF

1905.

Crown

THE OPTICAL los. 4to, cloth,

CONVENTION,
net.

(W. Svo,

H.,

M.D.,
IDEA 75-.6d.

F.R.S.,
IN

F.R.C.P.).

THE

IN

GENERAL

PATHOLOGY.

Demy
REPORTS

cloth.

OF
I.
i.

THE

THOMPSON-YATES

AND

JOHNIllustrations.
III.

STON
Vol. Part IV.

LABORATORIES.

Demy
6(t.
Vol. II.

4to,

with

1898-9.

IQS.

1898-9.

25.5-. Vol.

Part

Series. V.
Part
2.

Part
I.

Vol. III. Part 2. 6d. Vol. 12s. js. 6d. 1900. 1901. I. Vol. Part IV. New 2. 20s. 2is. 1901. 1902. Part Vol. V. I. Vol. Limp, 2os. ; cloth, 2is. 1903. 2. Limp, I2s. 6ct. ; cloth, 13*. 6d. Vol. VI. 1903.

1905.
Vol.

Limp,
VII.

I2s.

6d. ;
i.

cloth, 13^.
6d.

6d.

Vol.

VI.

Part

15 j.

Part

los.

ROSS

(RONALD,
MALARIAL
ment. cloth. H.

C.B., F.R.S., etc., Major I.M.S. ). (retired) and Treat : Its Cause, Prevention, (LiverpoolSchool of Tropical Medicine, Memoir I.) Svo,
FEVER
6d.

2s.

E.

ANNETT,
OF LEONE THE

M.D.,

D.P.H.,

and

E.

E.

AUSTEN TO
of

REPORT SIERRA

MALARIA

EXPEDITION

(1899).
II.) 4to.
21

(Liverpool
s.

School

Tropical

Medicine, Memoir
FIRST AGAINST
With
a

PROGRESS

REPORT
IN Dr. Daniels of

OF SIERRA

THE

CAMPAIGN LEONE
results

MOSQUITOES
Letter from

(1901).
arrived V.
at to
is.

date.

(LiverpoolSchool
PROGRESS AGAINST

regarding the Tropical Medicine,

REPORT IN
M.B.
is.

Memoir THE

I.)
CAM

SECOND
PAIGN

OF SIERRA

(1902). By M. Tropical Medicine,

REPORT SUEZ.
is.

MOSQUITOES Logan Taylor,

Memoir V.

LEONE School
of

(Liverpool
ISMAILIA

2.)

ON

MALARIA
of

AT

AND Memoir

(Liverpool School

Tropical Medicine,
Table of

IX.)

SANG'S
rithms

LOGARITHMS.
of all Numbers cloth.
21 s.

new

Seven-place Loga
2nd

continuouslyup

to 200,000.

Edition.

Royal Svo,
SCHCENBEIN.
DAY.
See

CORRESPONDENCE

WITH

FARA

Faraday.
WITH

CORRESPONDENCE
Berzelius.

BERZELIUS.

See

14 Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

54

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

SCHREBER

TICS, or anywhere, practised

MEDICAL (D. G. M.). a System of Hygienic

without

INDOOR Exercises
or

GYMNASHome

for

Use,

to

be and

apparatus

old of either sex, for the preservation of health and Revised and Graefe, Supplemented by Rudolf

assistance, by young generalactivity.

M.D. With
a

large plate
3J. net.
"

and

45

illustrations

in

the

text.

Royal 8vo,

cloth,

The exercises described,when efficiently used, will undoubtedly be of value in strengthening and developing the muscular The descriptions of the system. exercises and the figures in the text are excellent." Physician and Surgeon.
"

"

Well
a

worthy
means

of the

attention

of those

who
"

ing as
"A

for the

preservation of
"

health."

go in for Scotsman.

regular physical train

very

sensible littletreatise."

Glasgow

Herald.

SCHROEN
NUMBERS

(L.).

SEVEN-FIGURE
i

LOGARITHMS and of

OF

Sines, Cosines, 108,000, Seconds of the Quad to 10 Tangents, Cotangents every With Table of Proportional Parts. rant. a By Dr. Ludwig of Director the of Schroen, Observatory $th Jena, etc., etc. and With corrected a Edition, descriptionof the stereotyped. Tables in University by A. De Morgan, Professor of Mathematics London. College, Imp. 8vo, cloth, printed on lightgreen paper.
to

from

SNELLEN'S
for the Sheets

OPHTHALMIC
Determination of the and B D

TEST
Acuteness

TYPES.
of Vision.

considerably augmented
:

improved.
E,
and
UJ LU

8vo,
and Z.

sewed.

Best Types I4th Edition, 4.5-. Single

B, MOV,
Clock

U,

Large

Clock

Sheet.

"/. each.

Small

Sheet

T V

4^. each.

ASTIGMATIC
mounted
on

TEST rollers,
zs.

CHART.
net.

Long folio,varnished,

SONNTAG
BURGH
A

(C.
AND Collection

O.).
THE
full

POCKET SURROUNDING

FLORA
all

OF

EDIN
and the

DISTRICT.

and

Description of

Phanerogamic
Natural

principalCryptogamic Plants, classified after the artificial Key and with an a Glossary of Botanical

System, Terms. By the late C. O. Sonntag, the Royal High School, Edinburgh ; formerly Secretaryof the MicroscopicalSocietyof Glasgow, etc. Fcap. 8vo, of Edinburgh. limp cloth, round corners, with Map of the Environs
3-r.6a.
net.

SPENCER
a

Preface

(W. G.). by Herbert

OF

INVENTIONAL

GEOMETRY.

With

Spencer.
LUCID

8vo, cloth,

is.

SYSTEM
Note

SHORTHAND.
Cloth,
is.

With

Prefatory

by

Herbert

Spencer.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

55
S.
R.

STEPHENS

(J. W. CHRISTOPHERS,
OF

W.,

M.D. M.B.
AND

and Cantab., D.P.H.) PRACTICAL Viet, I.M.S. OTHER BLOOD

of

STUDY

MALARIA

PARA
Medi

(Published for the Liverpool School 2nd Edition. 6d, net. cloth. 12s. 8vo, cine).
SITES.
TAYLOR SANITARY

Tropical
ON

(M. LOGAN,
School
of

M.B.,

Ch.B.).
OF CAPE

REPORT COAST
Memoir

THE
8vo.

CONDITIONS

TOWN.

(Liverpool
is.

Tropical Medicine,
CAMPAIGN SIERRA LEONE.

VIII.)

REPORT

OF

THE IN

AGAINST
See Ross

THE
and

MOSQUITOES
Taylor.
THOMAS ANTON

WOLFERSTAN, BREINL,M.U.Dr.,Prag;. AND TRYPANOSOMIASIS,

(H.
PATHOLOGY School
and of

M.D., M'GILL) TRYPANOSOMES,

SLEEPING

and

SICKNESS:
4to.
6 Plates

AND
Price

TREATMENT.
Memoir

Tropical Medicine,
OF OF LONDON.

XVI.)

(Liverpool (5 coloured)

7 Charts.

JS. 6d. net. THE

New

TRANSACTIONS
SOCIETY
1903-1904. the New

EPIDEMIOLOGICAL Series.
Vol.

XXIII.

Session

of 6s. net. The earlier volumes Demy 8vo, cloth. obtainable. each. still Price 6s. I. net are Series, -XXII., of the Founda Commemoration Volume, containingan account of the Commemoration tion of the Society and Dinner, together of the papers read at its meetings between with an Index 1855 and net. 8vo, cloth. 5-s-. 1900.

TRANSACTIONS
EDINBURGH.

OF
Vol. Part

THE
XXXVIII. Vol.

ROYAL
Part XXXIX.

SOCIETY
I, 40*. Part Part 2,

OF 25*.

Parts,

30^.

4, Js. 6d.

Part Vol. XL. 2, 19.$-. Part 3, 43-r. Part 4, gs. Volumes Index to First (1783-1888), with Thirty-four the Institution.

I, 305-. Part 1,25.5-. General

History

of

4to, cloth.
OF
Vols.

2is.

TRANSACTIONS
DUBLIN.
XXXI.

THE
I.-XX.

ROYAL 410.

IRISH

ACADEMY,
6d.
Vols. XXI.-

^22,

$j.

Various

prices.
OF THE ROYAL DUBLIN SOCIETY.
various

TRANSACTIONS
Various volumes
at

prices.
TABLES FUNCTIONS. OF

VEGA.

LOGARITHMIC TRIGONOMETRICAL
the

NUMBERS
Translated

AND
from and of
en

4Oth,

or

Dr. L.

Bremiker's F.
;

larged,by College, Cambridge,

cloth.

W.

Edition, thoroughly revised Fischer, M.A., F.R.S., Fellow

Professor

Clare

University of St. Andrews.

7-r.

of Natural Philosophy in the 75th StereotypedEdition. Royal 8vo,

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

56

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

VI.
ANTHROPOLOGY"

Miscellaneous.
SOCIOLOGY" MYTHOLOGY" ETC.

BIBLIOGRAPHY-BIOGRAPHY,
AVEBURY PREHISTORIC mains
6th which and

(Lord, D.C.L., F.R.S., etc.) (Sir John Lubbock). Illustrated Re as TIMES, by Ancient
the Manners and 239 Customs of Modern
a

Savages.
number

Edition, revised,with
are

Illustrations,
Edition.

specially prepared
18^.
who
on

for this

of large Demy 8vo, cloth,

gilt tops.
"

To

anyone

wishes

to

obtain
of

succinct

conspectus

of the present

state

of

knowledge
"

the

subject

comprehensive volume.""

recommend early man, we Jour. Brit. Arcfiaolog. Assoc.

the perusal of this

The fact that this well-known standard work has reached a sixth edition is and beautiful evidence of its value to ethnologistsand archaeologists.The many most illustrations are helpful in better understanding the plain but accurate edition, which letterpress. Lord Avebury is to be congratulated on the new is sure popularise a fascinatingsubject for investigation to further by cultured

people.
"

"
"

Science

Gossip.
to

It
to

is necessary
see are

order edition

how

much

compare it has

the been

present
the

volume
The
"

improved.
fifth."

with the fifth edition in illustrations to this sixth

immeasurably

superior to

Knowledge.
Published

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
6d.
net ; 2s.

REGISTER.
2d. per
annum

Quarterly.

post free.
WOMEN'S

Nos.

1-3

ready.
A

BLACKBURN
Record with
a

(HELEN).
of the

SUFFRAGE.
in the British

Women's

Suffrage Movement
of Miss

Isles,

Sketch Biographical 6s.

Becker.

Portraits.

Crown

Svo,

cloth.
See also

Vynne, Nora,

and

Blackburn,

"

Women

under

the

Factory

Acts."

BROWN
ENCE
reference Prof.

(ROBERT,
IN
to

Jun., F.S.A.).
MYTHOLOGY.
recent

SEMITIC
of the

INFLU
With

HELLENIC
the Mliller and

Max

mythological works Andrew Mr. Lang.

special Right Hon. Demy Svo, cloth.

"js.6d.

RESEARCHES PRIMITIVE

INTO

THE

ORIGIN OF THE

OF

THE

PHOENICIANS,
map and of the other maps.

CONSTELLATIONS AND BABYLONIANS.

2

GREEKS, With a large

1200

Northern

vols.

Hemisphere as demy Svo,

AS
I 7*. 6d.

viewed cloth,

at

Phoenicia

B.C.,

los.

6d, each.

MR.

GLADSTONE

KNEW

HIM,

and

other

Essays.
14

Demy

Svo,

cloth.

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE CATALOGUE
OF THE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

57

St James's LIBRARY, xiv+i626 Hagberg Wright, LL.D., etc. pp. Supplement I., 1902-3. Buckram, I vol., 425-. net. 4to, cloth. Buckram. 196 pp. Supplement II. 198 pp. 1903-4. 5j.net.

LONDON

Square.

By

C. T.

55. net.
"

Supplement
present
accuracy

III.

1904-5.

$s. net.
. . .

The

level of

catalogue is essentially a working catalogue. in the printing and editing of the work appears
one. as

The
us a

general
to

to
as

be

an

unusually
"

high

We
. . .

in libraryland, and The Times,

monument

heartily applaud standing upon CREATION

IN

the
a

work, both
firm

foundation

landmark of its own.'

CURTIN PRIMITIVE RELIGIOUS MENT

down

(JEREMIAH).
AMERICA HISTORY OF
word

MYTHS
TO DEVELOP MENTAL

OF
THE
taken
no

RELATION

AND Contains
Mr.

MANKIND.
for word

twenty

long myths
who knew
not

by

Curtin

from

Indians

had or religion language but their own, and many of whom of white attained until they had man maturity. years Introduction and Notes. elaborate los. Demy 8vo, cloth.

seen
an

With

6d. net.
The

DIETRICHSON
Norsemen
a

(L.).

MONUMENTA
and

ORCADICA.
have

in the Orkneys, Monuments the left, they Survey of the Celtic (Pre-Norwegian) and Scottish (Postthe Islands. With on Norwegian) Monuments originaldrawings and some Chapters on St Magnus' Cathedral, Kirkwall, by Johan Demy 4to, cloth. ^3 net. Meyer, Architect. with

ENGELHARDT IRON
Mosses
a

(C).
AGE.
of

DENMARK
recent

IN

THE
in

EARLY
the

Illustrated

thousand

Slesvig. 33 Plates objects), Maps, and

4to, cloth.

Peatby of upwards of (givingrepresentations

numerous

Discoveries

other

Illustrations

on

wood.

1866.

3IJ-. 6d.

GOLDAMMER
to

(H.).
Method of

THE 6d,

KINDERGARTEN.
2

A in
I. 120

Guide
of Illus

Frobel's

Education.
los.

vols.

pp.

trations. HARRISON tion HENRY

8vo, cloth,

LIVERPOOL.

WOMEN'S (A., D.Sc.). An Inquiryinto the of Women. regulatingthe Labour

INDUSTRIES
Economic Effects

IN of

Legisla

8vo.

$s.

(JAMES).
Remarks
first-class of all the and Vol. all the III.
2s.

^ENEIDEA
on

; or,

^sthetical

the ^Eneis.
and

Critical, Exegetical and With a personalcollation

MSS., upwards of loo second-class MSS., Vol. II. (3 Parts), Vol. I. (3 Parts), editions. principal Royal 8vo, sewed. (3 Parts), Vol. IV. (l Part).

"2,
HERBERT TION

net.

(Hon.
TO
of
2s.

A.).

THE
Edited

SACRIFICE
Letters from

OF
"All Herbert.

EDUCA
Sorts
and Half-cloth

EXAMINATION. Men."

Conditions boards*

by

Auberon

14

Henrietta

Street, Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

58
HERBERT
Verse

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

Miniatures. WAGER
the
"

(Hon. A.). WINDFALL Square I2mo, (HAROLD).

Dedicated
to

AND
cloth

WATERDRIFT.
2s.

limp, gilttops.
AIR AND
6d. ;

and HEALTH.
from

BAD
Clifford

BAD

Professor

Allbutt.

Reprinted
sewed,
is.

Contemporary (E.).
THE

Review." RISE OF
Author's

8vo, cloth,is.
ENGLISH
Life
and

JOHNSON
With
a

CULTURE.

brief account 15^. net. NEW

of the

Writings. Demy

8vo, cloth.
KIEPERTS
the

ATLAS Twelve ANTIQUUS. Maps of World, for Schools and Colleges. Third hundred thousand. 1 2th Edition, with a complete Geographical Index. in cloth. 6s. Strongly bound Folio,boards. 75. 6d. Ancient OF of Ancient THE ANCIENT WORLD"

-WALL-MAPS

Italy. Italia antiqua. For the study of Cicero,Dionysius,etc. Scale I : 800,000. Mounted Livy, Sallust,

Wall-map

on

varnished. rollers,

2Os.

General

Wall-map
illustrandam M.

of the

Old

World.

Tabula

orbis

terrarum

antiquiad
andrum

gevi usque ad Alexpotissimum antiquissimi the study of ancient For history,espe ciallythe history of the Oriental peoples : the Indians, Medes, Persians, Babylonians, Assyrians, Egyptians, Phoenicians, etc. Mounted Scale on I : 5,400,000. rollers, varnished,2Os.

historiam.

tabula

of the Roman Wall-map For the study of geographica. Mounted Empire. Scale I : 300,000. General

the

Empire. Imperii development of the varnished. on rollers,

Veteris
et

Romani Roman 24^.

Wall-map of Ancient Latium. For the study regionum tabula.

I : I
:

Latii of

finitimarum Scale Scale

Livy, Dionysius, etc.

of Rome.

125,000.
25,000.

With Mounted

supplement
on

Environs

varnished. rollers,

iSs.

the

Greece. of Ancient For Grsecise Antiquse tabula. Wall-map of Cornelius Herodotus, Thucydides, Xenophon, Strabo, study varnished. Mounted on rollers, Nepos, etc. Scale I : 500,000.

24J.

Wall-Map
Alexander
the

of the
of

the

Empires

of

the

Persians
et Macedonum.

and

of
For

Great.
Mounted

study
I
:

Herodotus,

Imperia Xenophon,
on

Persarum

Justinian,Arian,
varnished.

Curtius.

Scale

300,000.

rollers and

2os.

of Gaul, with portions of Ancient Britain and Map Gallise Cisalpinse Ancient et Transalpine cum Germany. partitabula. Germanise Britanniae For the et bus study of Caesar, Scale Mounted I : 1,000,000. on Livy, Tacitus, etc. Justinian, Wallrollers and

varnished.

24^.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

60

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

STEPHENS STUDIES AMINED.

THE 6s.

(GEORGE).
ON NORTHERN Illustrations. WHENCE

PROFESSOR MYTHOLOGY

BUGGE'S
EX

8vo, cloth.
CAME

8.r. THEY?

RUNES,

4to, sewed.

OLD
IV.

NORTHERN Folio. FIGURE

2Os. net.

RUNIC

MONUMENTS.

Vol.

VEILED

buckram,

gilt,

cover

(THE), and Other designed by

Poems.
Mr. T.

Blake

Large post 8vo, Wirgman.

VYNNE THE
Part
2.

(NORA)
the Assistance

and of H.

HELEN W.

BLACKBURN,
WOMEN
i.

and UNDER
of the

with

ALLASON.
Part

FACTORY
Position of the

ACTS.

Position

Employer.
is.

Employed.
OF

Crown

8vo, cloth,

net.

WELD

(A.
SOME
Bertram

G.).
OF

GLIMPSES
FRIENDS.
Illustrated
a

TENNYSON
With
an

AND

OF
the late

HIS
and

Tennyson.
with 45. 6d. net.

with of
a

Portraits

and

colour,
"

facsimile

MS.

Appendix by in photogravure Fcap. 8vo, poem.

art linen.
This

by one who has all the qualifications and the observation,the interest of relationship, We not to do criticise, attempt sympathetic and appreciative temper. readers to it." but only to give such a descriptionas will send our Spectator.
littlebook, written is a delightful
the for the task"

opportunitiesof

"

"

Everyone

who

reads

the book
a new

and

many
"

will view

him

in

aspect

will understand Tennyson a little better. for the firsttime."" Daily Chronicle.
'

It is quite worthy of

place side by side with the larger Life.' ""Glasgow

Herald.

14

Henrietta

Street,

Covent

Garden,

London,

W.C.

CATALOGUE

OF

PUBLICATIONS.

61

LIST

OF

PERIODICALS,
AND LEARNED

REVIEWS,
PROCEEDINGS
SOCIETIES

AND

TRANSACTIONS
OF

PUBLISHED

BY

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE.

THE

HIBBERT

JOURNAL:
and
per
readers
; and los.

Quarterly

Review
2s.

of 6d.

Religion, Theology,
net.

Philosophy.
annum,
at

Single numbers,

Subscription,
"There

post free.

for expression of no existing medium least, await the venture anything but success Journal,1 we shall confess painful surprise. if they do not It will be a reflection on our theologicaland philosophicalstudents and so full appreciation of a journal so strongly show planned admirably have For the form of the journal we nothing but_ praise, commenced. with more have never We sincerity the print being large and the margins ample. possibilities, wished well to a new undertaking ; and should it fulfil its undoubted ' be of immense service to all serious and progressive Hibbert The Journal must World. it deals."" Christian students of the subjects with which

is,for English

free-thought in this best sense Hibbert of publishing 'The

should

'

THE
is.

LIBERAL
zd.

CHURCHMAN.
free. Issued

post

Single numbers, half-yearly, January and July.

REVIEW OF
Edited

is.

net;

THE

ENGLISHWOMAN'S
INDUSTRIAL
Mackenzie. Issued Price
is.

SOCIAL

AND
M.

QUESTIONS.
quarterly on
Per
annum,

by

Antoinette

October.

I5th January, April, July, and 45-. 6d., post free.

MALAY

JOURNAL
MUSEUMS.

OF

THE
Issued

FEDERATED

STATES
is.

quarterly. Single numbers,

6d.

net.

Subscription, 5-r.per

annum.

JOURNAL

OF

THE

ROYAL
its Transactions

MICROSCOPICAL

SOCIETY, containing other Microscopical Information. subscriptions, yjs. 6d., post free.

Proceedings, with Yearly Bi-monthly. 6s. net.

and

JOURNAL
CLUB.
net.

OF
Issued

THE

QUEKETT
post free.
Covent

MICROSCOPICAL
November. Price

April and half-yearly,

35. 6d.

7-r.6d. per annum,

14

Henrietta

Street,

Garden,

London,

W.C.

62

WILLIAMS

"

NORGATE'S

CATALOGUE.

LIST

OF

PERIODICALS, OF LONDON.

Etc.-Continued.

LINNEAN

SOCIETY

Journal of Zoology.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF

Published

Journal at various irregularly

of

Botany prices.

and

EDINBURGH.

Transactions.

Issued

at various irregularly

prices.
BIOLOGY COMMITTEE.

LIVERPOOL Memoirs. mittee

and

MARINE
I.-XII.

already
Fifth

published at various
written

prices.

Fauna Com

of

Liverpool Bay.
other

Report

by

Members
net.

of the

Naturalists.

Cloth.

Ss. 6d.

See p. 50.

LIVERPOOL
MERCIAL

UNIVERSITY RESEARCH
2s.

INSTITUTE IN
net.

OF

COM

THE

TROPICS.

Quarterly

Journal. Numbers,
MEMOIRS
TROPICAL OF

THE MEDICINE.

LIVERPOOL
See p. 50.

SCHOOL

OF

'/
Memoirs
and

ROYAL

ASTRONOMICAL

SOCIETY.
at various

Monthly

Notices.

Yearly volumes
IRISH ACADEMY.

prices.
Transactions
and

ROYAL
issued I.-X.

Proceedings
Vols.

irregularly Cunningham ; prices vary. issued various at already prices.

DUBLIN SOCIETY.
various Transactions

Memoirs.

ROYAL
Issued

and

Proceedings.

at irregularly

prices.
LABORA

REPORTS
TORIES.

OF

THE

THOMPSON-YATES

Seep. S3.
OF OF LONDON. THE
See

TRANSACTIONS
SOCIETY

EPIDEMIOLOGICAL
p. 55.

PRINTED

BY

NEILL

AND

CO.,

LTD.,

EDINBURGH.